ENVIRONMENTAL IMPACT STUDY

Gönyü Combined Cycle Power Plant (CCPP)

of 2x400 MW Power

ENVIRONMENTAL IMPACT STUDY (EIS)

The study was made by ETV-ER�TERV Co.

Person responsible for the facility: Péter HAYER

Designer: András RIDEG

Participants of design work: Scope of research Company Expert

Condition of flora and fauna, surface and ground waters, impacts

VTK Innosystem. Kft. Attila Darázs

Water intake technology OBSERVATOR Kultúrmérnöki Kft. Dr. Endre Zsilák

Human health Dr. Lantos egészségügyi Bt. Dr. István Lantos

Calculation of propagation in air Magyar and Co Deposit Partnership Imre Magyar

EIS on protection of cultural heritage Museum of Xántus János Szilvia Bíró

Acoustic expertise Acoustic Engineering Bureau Ltd. Attila Tan

Soil expertise Dr. Zoltán Dezsény Budapest, May 2007

E.ON Power Plants

GÖNY� COMBINED CYCLE POWER PLANT (CCPP) 2X400MW

ENVIRONMENTAL IMPACT STUDY Comprehensive Summary

2

TABLE OF CONTENTS

0. SUMMARY....................................................................................................................... 5

0.1 DESCRIPTION OF ACTIVITIES OF THE PLANNED POWER PLANT ..................................... 5 0.1.1 Goals and data of development .......................................................................... 5 0.1.2 General description of the power plant technology ........................................... 5 0.1.3 The Planned Capacity of the Power Plant ......................................................... 6 0.1.4 Allocation of the installation site ....................................................................... 7

0.2 INTRODUCTION OF IMPACT PROCESSES AND IMPACT AREAS ........................................ 7 0.2.1 Environmental Effects of Construction .............................................................. 8 0.2.2 Environmental Effects of Operation................................................................. 17 0.2.3 Effects of the abandonment .............................................................................. 26 0.2.4 Effect of emergency situations.......................................................................... 27 0.2.5 Human-health effects........................................................................................ 27 0.2.6 Cross border environmental effects ................................................................. 28 0.2.7 Effects on the utilisation of site and the landscape .......................................... 28

0.3 METHODS OF CONTROL OF THE PLANNED EMISSIONS ................................................ 29 0.3.1 Monitoring during installation......................................................................... 29 0.3.2 Monitoring during operation ........................................................................... 30 0.3.3 Monitoring during and after abandonment...................................................... 33

0.4 INFORMATION OF POPULARTION ABOUT THE INVESTMENT ........................................ 33

1. BACKGROUND, TECHNOLOGY SELECTION AND TEST PROCEDURE...... 34

1.1 BACKGROUND ........................................................................................................... 34 1.2 STANDPOINTS, REMARKS DURING PRELIMINARY TEST............................................... 34 1.3 GOALS AND GENERAL DATA OF DEVELOPMENT ......................................................... 35 1.4 EVALUATION OF THE SELECTED TECHNOLOGY ......................................................... 35 1.5 PROCEEDING WITH THE ANALYSIS OF DETAILED ENVIRONMENTAL IMPACT............... 36

1.5.1 Direct effects .................................................................................................... 37 1.5.2 Indirect effects .................................................................................................. 38

2. TECHNICAL DATA SHEETS OF THE POWER PLANT FACILITY.................. 40

2.1 PLANNED FUELS ........................................................................................................ 40 2.1.1 Primary fuel...................................................................................................... 40 2.1.2 Reserve fuel ...................................................................................................... 40

2.2 VOLUME OF THE POWER PLANT ACTIVITY, DATA ON ENERGETICS ............................. 41 2.3 PLANNED SCHEDULING OF THE IMPLEMENTATION..................................................... 42 2.4 INSTALLATION SITE ................................................................................................... 43

2.4.1 Allocation of the installation site ..................................................................... 43 2.4.2 Interfacing with the local community development plans................................ 44

2.5 SOURCE AND UNCERTAINTY OF THE INITIAL DATA .................................................... 45

3. TECHNICAL INTRODUCTION OF THE POWER PLANT.................................. 46

3.1 GENERAL DESCRIPTION OF THE POWER PLANT TECHNOLOGY .................................... 46 3.2 DATA AND DESCRIPTION OF MAIN EQUIPMENT AND AUXILIARY SYSTEMS ................. 48

3.2.1 Turbo-generator Sets........................................................................................ 48 3.2.2 Heat Recovery Steam Generaror (HRSG), Feed-water System....................... 53 3.2.3 Electric systems and equipment ....................................................................... 55 3.2.4 Control engineering system.............................................................................. 60



3

3.3 AUXILIARY SYSTEMS OF THE POWER PLANT .............................................................. 60 3.3.1 Cooling water supply ....................................................................................... 60 3.3.2 Producing cleaned industrial water................................................................. 63 3.3.3 Natural gas supply ........................................................................................... 67 3.3.4 Reserve fuel oil supply...................................................................................... 69 3.3.5 Auxiliary Boiler ................................................................................................ 72 3.3.6 Black start Diesel generátor (if necessary)..................................................... 72

3.4 INSTALLATION ARCHITECTURE LAYOUT .................................................................... 73 3.4.1 Installation ....................................................................................................... 73 3.4.2 Architectural arrangement............................................................................... 74 3.4.3 Public utilities .................................................................................................. 77

4. PUBLIC UTILITIES, ROUTED FACILITIES AND THE RELATED OPERATIONS ....................................................................................................................... 79

4.1 PUBLIC UTILITY CONNECTIONS OF THE PLANNED POWER PLANT ............................... 79 4.1.1 Natural gas supply ........................................................................................... 79 4.1.2 Transmission of the generated electric power ................................................. 81 4.1.3 Complex water-supply development of Göny� area ........................................ 83 4.1.4 Other external routed facilities ....................................................................... 83

4.2 RELATED OPERATIONS, CONNECTED FACILITIES........................................................ 84 4.2.1 Activities performed before and during installation ........................................ 84 4.2.2 Site preparation................................................................................................ 85 4.2.3 Civil works........................................................................................................ 86 4.2.4 Construction works .......................................................................................... 86 4.2.5 Technology assembly works ............................................................................. 87 4.2.6 Commissioning, trial run.................................................................................. 88

4.3 ROUTED FACILITIES ................................................................................................... 89 4.3.1 Operation of power plant equipment ............................................................... 89 4.3.2 Maintenance ..................................................................................................... 89

4.4 ACTIVITIES TO BE PERFORMED DURING ABANDONMENT ........................................... 90

5. NATURAL ENVIRONMENT OF THE POWER PLANT........................................ 92

5.1 LANDSCAPE CHARACTERISTICS, UTILIZATION OF REGION ......................................... 92 5.2 TOPOGRAPHY AND HYDROGRAPHY ........................................................................... 92 5.3 GEOLOGY AND HYDROGEOLOGY ............................................................................... 93

5.3.1 Geological conditions ...................................................................................... 93 5.3.2 Hydrogeological conditions ............................................................................. 95

5.4 METEOROLOGICAL CHARACTERISTICS ...................................................................... 98 5.5 CHARACTERISTICS OF THE LIVING WORLD OF THE ENVIRONMENT........................... 101

5.5.1 The NATURA 2000 and the protected zones .................................................. 101 5.5.2 Protected area of national significance affected by the planned investment . 104

6. LOAD AND UTILIZATION OF THE ENVIRONMENT....................................... 105

6.1 AIR .......................................................................................................................... 105 6.1.1 Effect of activities performed during construction work................................ 105 6.1.2 Effect of the operation of power plant on the air quality ............................... 106 6.1.3 Effect of the abandonment of the power plant................................................ 110

6.2 WATER RESOURCES DEVELOPMENT......................................................................... 110 6.2.1 Former variations of water resources development analyses........................ 110 6.2.2 Water supply of power plant .......................................................................... 111



4

6.2.3 Environmental impact of activities during construction work ....................... 112 6.2.4 Operational effects ......................................................................................... 113 6.2.5 Effect of abandonment of the power plant ..................................................... 141

6.3 EFFECTS ON GEOLOGICAL MEDIUM AND SUBSURFACE WATER................................. 142 6.3.1 Condition of subsurface water at the site and its direct environment............ 142 6.3.2 Effect of activities performed during construction work................................ 144 6.3.3 Effects due to operation of power plant ......................................................... 149 6.3.4 Effect of abandonment of the power plant ..................................................... 156

6.4 WASTE MANAGEMENT............................................................................................. 157 6.4.1 Effect of activities performed during construction work................................ 158 6.4.2 Waste management of the power plant .......................................................... 160 6.4.3 Effect of the abandonment of the power plant................................................ 162

6.5 NOISE AND VIBRATION EMISSION ............................................................................ 164 6.5.1 Analysis of noise emission produced by the transportation........................... 164 6.5.2 Effect of activities performed during construction work................................ 166 6.5.3 Effect of the operation of the power plant...................................................... 167 6.5.4 Effect of the abandonment of the power plant................................................ 168 6.5.5 Evaluation ...................................................................................................... 169

6.6 FLORA AND FAUNA.................................................................................................. 170 6.6.1. Survey of the ecological conditions of the involved areas of environment effect 170 6.6.2. The allowable heat load of the aquatic populations ...................................... 178 6.6.3. Effect of construction activity on the flora and fauna.................................... 182 6.6.4. Effects of operation on the operation............................................................. 183 6.6.5. Effect of abandonment on the flora and fauna............................................... 186

6.7. EFFECTS ON THE LANDSCAPE, UTILIZATION OF REGION........................................... 187 6.8. EFFECTS ON HUMAN HEALTH................................................................................... 188 6.9. DAMAGE IN EMERGENCY SITUATION, ACCIDENTS CAUSING ENVIRONMENT LOAD, FAILURES AND THEIR CONSEQUENCES ................................................................................. 189

6.9.1. Classification of the power plant according to criteria of industrial risks.... 189 6.9.2. Summary of the possible (explored and analysed) emergency situations...... 190 6.9.3. Emergency situations affecting air quality..................................................... 192 6.9.4. Emergency situations affecting soil and ground water quantity.................... 195

6.10. MONITORING SYSTEMS........................................................................................ 197 6.10.1. Monitoring during installation....................................................................... 197 6.10.2. Monitoring during operation ......................................................................... 198 6.10.3. Monitoring during and after abandonment.................................................... 201

7. CROSS BORDER ENVIRONMENTAL EFFECTS................................................ 202

8. APPENDICES .............................................................................................................. 203



5

0. SUMMARY 0.1 Description of activities of the planned power plant

0.1.1 Goals and data of development The investor, E.ON Erömüvek Termelö és Üzemeltetö Kft., is a subsidiary of E.ON Kraftwerke GmbH. Headquartered in Hanover, Germany, E.ON Kraftwerke GmbH operates the E.ON Energie Group's conventional power stations. It also has a number of subsidiaries in the energy, thermal waste treatment, and power station management sectors. Around 2,800 E.ON employees operate 35 power stations throughout Germany, which have a combined electric generation capacity of about 15,000 megawatts. Each year, it generates around 50 billion kilowatt-hours (kWh) of electric power - just on 10 percent of Germany's entire electricity consumption. This makes E.ON Kraftwerke the country's largest conventional electricity generator. E.ON Kraftwerke's mission is to generate electricity reliably and in a manner that conserves natural resources. It can honour its commitment to safeguarding people and the environment, thanks to the leading-edge technology used in our plants. It is constantly exploring new ways of improving the efficiency of its generation assets, and is therefore continually achieving reductions in its plant emission levels. E.ON Kraftwerke also invests heavily in expanding Germany's renewable generation capacity, specializing in the construction and operation of biomass-fired power plants and wind turbines. The renewable and energy contracting activities are operated by our Munich-based subsidiary E.ON Energy Projects. Concerning the E.ON Strategy, E.ON Kraftwerke manages projects which aim at the acquisition of generation assets and to the installation of new generation assets in Germany as well as in Southern, Central and Eastern European energy key markets. Through its affiliate E.ON Energy Projects GmbH, E.ON Kraftwerke is also developing renewable and contracting projects in Central and Eastern Europe.

0.1.2 General description of the power plant technology The selected technology for the power plant is the combined cycle electric power generation (in gas-steam circular process), which is the most effective method available at present for the conversion of natural gas energy into electric power. The schematic block diagram of the combined cycle energy conversion is shown on Figure 0.1.2-1. The principle scheme for the combined cycle energy conversion is as follows: The air entered through the air filter (AF) is compressed to the required pressure by the compressor of gas turbine (C). The high-pressure natural gas (HDGP) mixed with the compressed air shall be fired in the burners of the gas turbine (GTB) and a high-pressure flue gas of 1400 - 1500 °C temperature with about 15 % oxygen content shall be generated. The heat energy of the flue gas passing through the blades of gas turbine are converted to mechanical energy and in the generator (G) driven by the gas turbine to electric power. The generated electric power shall be output to electric transmission network through a transformer.



6

The flue gas of 550 – 650 °C temperature output from the gas turbine shall be routed through the flue gas stack into the Heat Recovery Steam Generator (HRSG) there the hot flue gas shall be generated the steam. The heat energy of the steam passing through the blades of the steam turbine are converted to mechanical energy and in the generator (G) driven by the gas turbine the mechanical energy is converted to electric power. This electric energy is supplied to the electric transmission network through the transformer. The steam outlet from the steam turbine is led to the condenser (CND) where it is condensed with cold water taken from Danube river. The condensate is delivered with the condensate pump to the HRSG, where it is partially preheated. After that the preheated water is led into the degassing feed water tank (DE) and with low-, medium- and high pressure feed water tank it is delivered into the HRSG

Figure 0.1.2-1.

Schematic connection diagram of power conversion

(GT – gas turbine; C – compressor; GTB – gas turbine burners; G – generator; AF – air filter; HEX – heat exchangers ; CHIM – chimney; ST – steam turbine; CND – condenser; DE – feed water tank)

0.1.3 The Planned Capacity of the Power Plant The planned power plant consists of two combined cycle units of 400 MW-class rated electric power. The implementation of the second unit is expected in five years after the start up of the first unit. The main data of the planned development are (Table 0.1.3-1.):

ST

CND

CHIM

AF

G C

GT

GTB

HEX

DE



7

Indicator Meas. unit Value

1. Rated gross capacity MW 415*

2. Self consumption MW 8

3. Rated net capacity MW 407

4. Net power plant efficiency % 57

5. Net specific heat consumption kJ/kWh 6200

6. Gas consumption MW 728

7. Gas consumption kg/s 14,5

8. Network connection voltage kV 400

9. Planned annual hours of utilization h 7800-8200

10. Area used for installation ha ~23

11. Total operator staff persons 40 * possible variation of the 400 MW class = 415 MW gross +/- 10 %

Table 0.1.3-1. Annual power indicators of the power plant for one unit

fuel heat input into the gas turbine: 20 000 TJ/a electric energy supplied to network: 3185 GWh/a annual average efficiency referred to supplied electric energy: 57%

Planned Start of the Operation and Lifetime of the Power Plant According to the plans the construction of the planned power plant will start in 2007, total finishing of the implementation works and putting into commercial operation of the power plant by units can be expected within 2010 and five years later for the second unit.

0.1.4 Allocation of the installation site The site is located in the area of town Göny� along highway No.1 in direction of Gy�rszentivány, between the highway and the Danube river. Siting was essentially determined by the distance of the stack of the power plant from the residential areas, which is 600-700 m in all directions. The area can be approached from Highway No.1 and the access road branching from it (Kossuth u.). The new facilities will be sited in non-built up area. The parts of the development beyond the site boundaries are the construction of a new natural gas pipeline, high-voltage electric transmission lines and a substation, a cooling water intake plant and cooling water pipes, an access road and the trunk lines of public utilities (drinking water, telecommunication and fire alarm).

0.2 Introduction of impact processes and impact areas In the process of examination of effects three well defined periods can be considered during planned lifetime of the power plant:

1. Period if establishment (construction) 2. Period of operation 3. Abandonment



8

0.2.1 Environmental Effects of Construction The complete finishing time of the on-site works in connection with siting is ca 20 months, so the environmental effect of the siting works on the whole is far from the environmental effects of the construction of a conventional power plant with similar capacity. One of the main advantages of gas turbine power plants against other power-plant technologies is that, in addition to the establishment taking less time, they involve a significantly lower volume of building works and consequently a lower load to the environment. All these are due to the fact that the size of the main equipment is smaller and thus a smaller building is required, plus most of the equipment can be delivered ready mounted from the workshop to the site, the volume of units to be manufactured on site is minimal.

0.2.1.1 Effects on Air Quality In the construction period a temporary increase of dust load of the environment is expected due to backfilling and other civil works. In dry weather the site shall be watered to prevent creation of dust. Air pollution caused by dust from the work site and by exhaust gas of building machines, and the impact of the working processes involving emission of other air pollutants generally only occurs at the direct vicinity of the work site (up to the distance of max. 100-150 m). Due to distance of residential area from the construction site the air polluting effect of construction works on the population will be not significant. Similar effects are expected in case of material transport. The air pollutants in the exhaust gases and the secondary contaminating effects of soil carried on roads by wheels (dusting) can lead to air pollution. To reduce dust pollution the dusting areas shall be watered in dry weather and the wheels of trucks leaving the construction site shall be cleaned, if required. When transporting dusting matter, the vehicles shall be supplied with truck cover (so as to protect the environment). The air polluting effect of the increased traffic due to construction works is not significant compared to high traffic roads of the region, therefore no detectable deterioration of air quality will be expected. The effect of construction works on the air quality shall be detectable along transport roads and in the direct vicinity of the construction site, therefore the areas of environment effects are just the same as for the areas of noise effects (see Figure 0.2.1.1-1.)

G

ÖN

Y�

CO

MB

INE

D C

YC

LE

PO

WE

R P

LA

NT

(CC

PP) 2

X40

0MW

EN

VIR

ON

ME

NT

AL

IM

PAC

T S

TU

DY

Com

preh

ensi

ve S

umm

ary

9

Fi

gure

0.2

.1.1

-1: A

reas

of e

nvir

onm

ent e

ffec

t dur

ing

cons

truc

tion

wor

ks, a

ir p

ollu

tion,

noi

se a

nd v

ibra

tion

Dir

ect

Indi

rect



10

0.2.1.2 Effects on Surface Waters During installation works no significant consumption of technology water shall be expected. The (social) drink water peak demand period during construction works – considering 12 ours working days and 150 persons of assembly workers – will be about 20 m3/day. To provide drink water supply a branching pipeline shall be installed from the existing drink water network by routing to the development area. The construction works shall not have direct effect on the surface waters. During construction works no technology waste water discharge is expected. As a result of water consumption of workers some communal waste water of 20 m3/day is expected that shall be collected in the social units from where it shall be transported to the communal waste water treatment plant. When installing water intake plant special attention should be paid to water engineering structures, the technical condition of machines, equipment in order to avoid direct water contamination. When the requirements are met and the works are performed with due care the effect of construction works on the surface waters is in general neutral. The direct and indirect areas of environment effects of the construction works on the surface waters are shown on Figure 0.2.1.2-1.

G

ÖN

Y�

CO

MB

INE

D C

YC

LE

PO

WE

R P

LA

NT

(CC

PP) 2

X40

0MW

EN

VIR

ON

ME

NT

AL

IM

PAC

T S

TU

DY

Com

preh

ensi

ve S

umm

ary

11

Fi

gure

0.2

.1.2

-1: A

reas

of e

nvir

onm

ent e

ffec

t dur

ing

cons

truc

tion

wor

ks, s

urfa

ce w

ater

Dir

ect

Indi

rect

D

irec

t In

dire

ct

Dir

ect

Indi

rect

D

irec

t In

dire

ct

Dir

ect

Indi

rect

D

irec

t In

dire

ct

Dir

ect

Indi

rect

D

irec

t In

dire

ct

Dir

ect

Indi

rect

D

irec

t In

dire

ct

Dir

ect

Indi

rect

D

irec

t In

dire

ct

Dir

ect

Indi

rect

D

irec

t In

dire

ct



2007.06.08. 12

0.2.1.3 Effects on Surface and Subsurface Waters The environmental impacts expected during constructions works mean the environmental effects of site preparation, preparatory works and construction works. The area not affected by the design work is an economic area according to the valid regulation plan, however at present it is not safe from flooding, therefore one part is unused and the other is qualified as agricultural area. The agricultural value of this area is low, and it is not cultivated. In order to provide flood protection for the area a part of the site shall be backfilled according to the investment “Complex water economy development of Göny�” before the start of implementation of the power plant. On the backfilled site the power plant shall be arranged with the public utility electric substation of MAVIR ZRt. that later shall be connected to the power plant. Before the start of backfilling the humus shall be removed and temporarily stored in spoil-area. Later this humus in part shall be used for back-slope cover and in part for the establishment unbuilt, corrected area of power plant covered with plants. The construction works shall be implemented on the backfilled site. Therefore the usually negative physical effects of construction (change of soil structure, compaction) are not relevant in our case. During implementation works with due observation of safety and waste management requirements no contaminant can get into the soil or onto the soil surface. In case of failure of machines used during construction works, vehicles (oil escape) or by spilling chemicals (cleaning agents, paints) or as a result of escape, spill of wastes the soil or the ground water can be contaminated, after passing through the unsaturated zone. To prevent these events the technical control of the machine park and the material handling shall be performed continuously, with the observation of regulations and the effectuation of the required interventions. In case of emergency situations occurring despite the preventive measures the spilt substances shall be collected and removed without delay, together with the contaminated surface layers of the soil. In order to perform such measures immediately the required execution plans of the given working phase and the means should be made available at the site. When the above regulations are observed, the quantity and quality of subsurface waters (ground waters) shall remain unchanged. The design site shall not affect the protecting zone of the subsurface water base. The stratum waters – due to their pressure level and settlement – are regarded as protected. The effects expected in the construction phase can be regarded as bearable and they are expected only in the period of construction phase; after the completion of these works they will be moderated or terminated. The direct and indirect areas of environment effect of the construction works on the subsurface waters and the soil are shown on Figure 0.2.1.3-1. (The areas of environment effect are the same as for the operation period).

G

ÖN

Y�

CO

MB

INE

D C

YC

LE

PO

WE

R P

LA

NT

(CC

PP) 2

X40

0MW

EN

VIR

ON

ME

NT

AL

IM

PAC

T S

TU

DY

Com

preh

ensi

ve S

umm

ary

13

Fi

gure

0.2

.1.3

-1: A

reas

of e

nvir

onm

ent e

ffec

t dur

ing

cons

truc

tion

and

oper

atio

n, s

ubsu

rfac

e w

ater

and

soi

l

Dir

ect

Indi

rect

D

irec

t In

dire

ct



14

0.2.1.4 Waste management In period of construction of the power plant various wastes shall be produced with different type and different composition. The majority of wastes produced during construction and assembly works is of communal origin or those manageable together with communal wastes (construction materials, assembly materials, non-contaminated packaging materials, wrapping materials, soil excavated during foundation works and terrain correction). Based on the experiences only a small part of wastes shall be qualified as dangerous wastes requiring special handling (e.g. corrosion inhibitor, cleaner, grease remover, paint wastes, packaging materials contaminated with oil). During construction work the produced wastes can be neutralized only by observing waste management requirements (possibly with recycling or neutralizing in licensed waste management facilities). All unusable wastes shall be removed from the site regularly; the environmental effect of the production of wastes – by observing waste management requirements – will be neutral. The total quantity of waste produced during construction work is about ~300 t for each unit.

0.2.1.5 Noise The noise emission of activities performed during construction works of the power plant will not differ for the larger part of works from the other types of noisy construction works. The noise load is originating from the construction machines and the transport vehicles. According to the noise load calculations performed during construction works the expected noise load of construction works shall not exceed the noise emission limits at the protected facilities From the point of view of noise emission the commissioning is a special phase of the construction works of the power plant, since at that time the cleaning of equipment can generate much higher noise compared to usual works for a period of several weeks periodically, each case lasting for several times of ten minutes with the fulfilling of the relevant requirements. We also analysed the noise load following from the traffic noise of different working phases. Considering these data it is clear that along the assigned traffic route the relevant limits are not exceeded even at the most critical limits. The excess value of sound pressure level of reference points is in average 0.4 dB(A), which is allowable and occurs only occasionally, considering the temporary character of work. The noise effects of the construction works are created along the transport routes and in the direct vicinity of the construction site, therefore this area of environment effect is equivalent with the area of air quality effect (see Figure 0.2.1.1-1). The area of direct effect means surfaces with sound pressure of 40 dB(A). The damages due to vibration are frequently caused during construction works. These damages occur usually along by-pass roads used as transport roads but specified not for high traffic. The transports required for the power plant will be defined so as to avoid such problems. Therefore the transport roads of heavy machinery shall be selected with the requirement of circumventing residential areas of Göny� and Gy�r with the transport exclusively along roads of high load capacity. These conditions can be met with the existing road network of the region. By careful selection of transport roads the noise load due to the



15

power plant construction can be qualified as bearable with the observation of the measures of vibration protection.

0.2.1.6 Effects on Ecosystem At present, the site of power plant is partly unused and partly a plough land, however during botanical survey no plants representing significant value were found on the site. The port development performed in the recent years practically has terminated the ecological function of the area (as ecological corridor). Before the development related to the implementation of power plant the site shall be backfilled according to the investment “Complex water economy development of Göny�”, therefore the facilities of the power plant shall be constructed on a site without any value from the standpoint of the flora and fauna. Considering the aquatic creatures the effect of the water intake plant has to be mentioned. The water intake plant shall be constructed along the Danube branch to be rehabilitated within the framework of investment “Complex water economy development of Göny�”. The construction works have to be scheduled with the requirement of minimal disturbance caused to the flora and fauna returning into the rehabilitated side branch. The areas of direct and indirect environmental effect on the flora and fauna are shown in Figure 0.2.1.6-1.

G

ÖN

Y�

CO

MB

INE

D C

YC

LE

PO

WE

R P

LA

NT

(CC

PP) 2

X40

0MW

EN

VIR

ON

ME

NT

AL

IM

PAC

T S

TU

DY

Com

preh

ensi

ve S

umm

ary

16

Fi

gure

0.2

.1.6

-1: A

reas

of e

nvir

onm

ent e

ffec

t dur

ing

cons

truc

tion,

flor

a an

d fa

una

Dir

ect

Indi

rect



17

0.2.2 Environmental Effects of Operation 0.2.2.1 Air quality Effect

The firing equipment of the planned power plant shall strictly meet the clean air requirements of environment protection. The new main equipment, the combustion chambers of the gas turbine shall be supplied with so called „Dry Low-NOx” burners that can provide the technically possible minimal emission of air pollutants, and the reliable compliance with emission limits. The sulphur content of the reserve fuel, e.g. fuel oil of the combined cycle units (if required) is low (max. 0.2 %), therefore no flue gas desulphurising unit will be required to meet the emission limits. In order to minimize the NOx production in case of oil firing demineralised water is injected into the combustion chambers of the gas turbine. The auxiliary boiler shall supply the steam during construction, at the start of machine set for heating steam turbine, at standing unit for heating of buildings, for maintaining temperature of HRSG and for heating feed water tank. The primary fuel of the auxiliary boiler is natural gas; the reserve fuel is fuel oil (if required). The auxiliary boiler shall be operated only in cases when the combined cycle unit is stopped. The auxiliary boilers shall be supplied with low NOx burners, therefore their emission shall comply with the requirements and their operation will be needed only in case of failure of units. The specific pollutant emission (e.g. for unit of the generated power) of the planned power plant is lower than that of other heating plant technologies. Therefore the clean air requirement of the planned power plant also complies with the best possible technical requirements. To control the air pollutant emission of the power plant permanent emission control equipment shall be installed for the combined cycle unit. The conditions after the implementation period of the power plant special propagation calculations were performed. The modelling was extended to the average emission parameters, maximal emission and extreme meteorological conditions, with the definition of the area of environment effect of the activities, e.g. the operation of power plant. As a result of this work we prepared the long term propagation calculations for the most significant component of air pollutants. Based on the calculation results it can be defined that the emission limits will not be exceeded for either of analysed operation conditions. The area of environment effect defined in the calculation is shown on Figure 0.2.2.1-1. The dominant air pollutant group is the NOx, with the area of environment effect definable as a circle with a radius of 3950 m around the emission points of the power plant.

G

ÖN

Y�

CO

MB

INE

D C

YC

LE

PO

WE

R P

LA

NT

(CC

PP) 2

X40

0MW

EN

VIR

ON

ME

NT

AL

IM

PAC

T S

TU

DY

Com

preh

ensi

ve S

umm

ary

18

Figu

re0.

2.2.

.1-1

: Are

a of

env

iron

men

t eff

ect d

urin

g op

erat

ion,

air

Air

qua

lity

limit:

200

µ µµµg/

m3

K

EY

S

pot s

ourc

e

The

bor

der

of e

xpos

ition

zon

e R

=395

0 m

N

Ox

conc

entr

atio

n va

lues

(µ µµµ

g/m

3 ):



19

0.2.2.2 Effects on Surface Waters The effect of the operating power plant on the surface waters is represented firstly with the discharge of heated cooling water. As a secondary effect the technology waste water emission can affect the surface waters. With regard to the heat effect three significant limiting factors should be taken into consideration, e.g. absolute temperature limit of the discharged cooling water, the increase of maximal value of mixing temperature and the quantity of cooling water that can be taken from Danube. For the operation of the combined cycle power plant with two blocks the required cooling water quantity to be taken from Danube will be about ~16 m3/s. The raw water taken from the Danube passes through the technology process where it is heated with dT=7 °C (in winter dT=10 °C) and returns to the side branch at Göny� and there back into the Danube. In Göny� area the water regime for low elevation level for river shipping is 1095 m3/s. The quantity taken from Danube, e.g. ~16 m3/s will be less than 2%. For the G�ny� power plant the usual absolute limit of all time temperature of discharged cooling water of Tmax = 30 °C for Danube will be exceeded for a short time on the summer extreme hot periods only at some points of the side branch, and shall never reach the main stream of Danube where the temperature shall be kept below the limit. In order to protect the water quality of side-sleve an action plan shall be prepared for the case of exceeding 23 °C water temperature of Danube to make possible the reduction of temperature increment of discharged cooling water. To evaluate the effect of discharged heated water special heat tail calculations were prepared. As a result of heat tail calculations the following basic conclusions are possible:

- The heated cooling water, at the river section between Göny�-Koppánymonostor, shall flow down along the right side river bank, independently from the heat load of power plant, water regime of Danube and the changes of conditions of the uppermost river bed section and the river downstream discharge point. The character of heat tail and the flow down of heat tail is in all cases similar. The maximal temperature values are detected along the river bank.

- In the reference section below the cooling water discharge point (1792.2 rkm – when reaching main stream of Danube) the calculated increase of temperature is 3.98 °C. With 2 rkm below the temperature increase is only 1.45 °C, while at Koppánymonostor only 0.28 °C.

- Considering the temperature limits related to water quality, most important groups of aquatic creatures and also the experiences of Hungarian power plant using Danube water for cooling, this temperature rise shall not involve detectable deteriorating effect even in low water regime in the hottest summer months at such a short river section. The water temperature of Danube shall not exceed the critical 30 °C at any points.

Considering the above circumstances this temperature rise shall not cause detectable changes in the basic chemical components of water quality and the composition or population density of species of flora and fauna



20

Technology waste waters All discharged technology waste water of the power plant with an average quantity for each unit of 7-8 m3/h shall have quality complying with the criteria for discharging into Danube without dilution. The technology waste waters are discharged into Danube through the hot water pipe mixed with the cooling water (28,000 –30,000 m3/h). The contaminants discharged together with the waste water – as far as their location and extent are concerned – shall propagate together with the hot water in Danube, however their existence/presence is undetectable even in the discharged cooling water, therefore the effect of their concentration in Danube can not be interpreted. Communal waste water The communal waste water is produced by the personnel of the power plant during operation as result of social water consumption, toilet, and bathroom. The quantity of the produced communal waste water is about 6 m3/day. For cleaning this waste water a proper water treatment plant of small capacity shall be installed on the site of the power plant, with a receptacle at the river bank. Storm waters From places where the storm water can be contaminated by oil (oil unloading station, tube channel of oil pipelines) special intercepting basins shall be built. The quality of water leaving the intercepting basin shall comply with the quality requirement of discharge in to Danube (with a remaining oil content of <10 mg/l). The areas of direct and indirect environment on the surface waters are shown on Figure 0.2.2.2-1.

G

ÖN

Y�

CO

MB

INE

D C

YC

LE

PO

WE

R P

LA

NT

(CC

PP) 2

X40

0MW

EN

VIR

ON

ME

NT

AL

IM

PAC

T S

TU

DY

Com

preh

ensi

ve S

umm

ary

21

Fi

gure

0.2

.2.2

-1: A

reas

of e

nvir

onm

ent e

ffec

t dur

ing

oper

atio

n, s

urfa

ce w

ater

Dir

ect e

ffec

ted

area



22

0.2.2.3 Effects on Surface and Subsurface Waters During normal operation the new power plant equipment shall not have any effect on the soil – considering due care from the part of the operator. The facilities related to the auxiliary substances and the handling of chemicals shall be installed with the consideration of the requirement of minimal risk of soil contamination (closed technology systems, arranged water discharge). In order to mitigate and liquidate the effects of rarely possible emergency situations adequate technical solutions and action plans will be prepared, and the requied neutralizing agents and means and the trained personnel shall be made available. The effect of the discharged cooling water on the water supply base at Komárom-Koppánymonostor was analysed within the framework of analyses of the environment effect. Considering the results of the analysis it can be stated that the temperature increase caused by the discharged cooling water shall not have any effect on the quality of water wells at the water bank-filtered water resources. As a summary the effects expected during operation of power plant can be regarded as bearable. In case of accident or emergency cases the effects on the subsurface waters can be deteriorating, however these effects can be reduced or eliminated with immediate intervention.The areas of direct and indirect environment effect on the subsurface waters with regard to installation and operation period are shown on Figure 0.2.1.3-1.

0.2.2.4 Waste management Due to power plant technology, during operation, only a few solid wastes are produced. No large quantities of slag, fly ash or other wastes originating from firing or flue gas cleaning will be created, including the well known problems of the removal or deposit. The technology wastes produced during operation of power plant are related to maintenance works, e.g. spent oil, clothes contaminated with oil, oil soaking matter, worn parts, filters, accumulator wastes, packaging materials, wrapping materials and the worn air filters charges of the gas turbine. The estimated quantity of these technology wastes is usually 30-40 t/year for each unit. Only a small part of them (about 1/4th) can be regarded as dangerous waste (wastes contaminated with oil, paint and so on). At the power plant, besides the technology wastes also communal and communal type (office) wastes are possible. The yearly quantity of such wastes is about 300 m3. In the waste storage area of the power plant the different substances shall be stored temporarily according to selective method in separate containers, with the consideration of the requirements. All wastes shall be removed and transported from the site regularly by the duly authorized company; therefore the environment effect of utilization of materials and the produced wastes can be regarded as neutral.

0.2.2.5 Noise When selecting noise protection solutions for the power plant and devices the noise protection requirements shall be met with the help of silencers, special built in sound insulators, adequate architectural solutions, duly planned, controlled installation of noise sources.



23

According to detailed noise calculations performed within the framework of environmental impact study, at the western edge of residential area of Göny�, the noise emission of the power plant shall meet the relevant noise load limits even in the more critical night periods. The areas of environment effect for the operation of the power plant are shown on Figure 0.2.2.5-1. The area of direct effect is related to the surfaces with sound pressure of 40 dB(A).

0.2.2.6 Effects on Ecosystem Though the new power plant shall be implemented as a “green field” investment, the given site and its area is deteriorated, where only secondary living places exist and the site itself is used as ploughland, e.g. economic area, therefore the operation of the power plant shall not have any direct effect on the flora and fauna (e.g. it will not deteriorate any living places, or create any ecological barrier). Though the air pollutant emission and noise emission of power plant shall have direct effect on the environment, but they shall remain below the required limits and their order as expected shall not produce detectable effect on the flora and fauna. Considering environmental emissions of the power plant the heat load of Danube water was discussed in details from the standpoint of protection of flora and fauna.

Considering the temperature limits with regard to most important groups of aquatic creatures the max. temperature rise of Danube water due to discharge of cooling water was 4 °C at low water regime without any deteriorating effect even in the hottest summer months at this short section of river and the water temperature will never reach the critical value of 30 °C. The areas of direct and indirect environment effect for the flora and fauna area shown on Figure 0.2.2.6-1.

G

ÖN

Y�

CO

MB

INE

D C

YC

LE

PO

WE

R P

LA

NT

(CC

PP) 2

X40

0MW

EN

VIR

ON

ME

NT

AL

IM

PAC

T S

TU

DY

Com

preh

ensi

ve S

umm

ary

24

Fi

gure

0.2

.2.5

-1: A

reas

of e

nvir

onm

ent e

ffec

t dur

ing

oper

atio

n, n

oise

and

vib

ratio

n

Dir

ect

Indi

rect

G

ÖN

Y�

CO

MB

INE

D C

YC

LE

PO

WE

R P

LA

NT

(CC

PP) 2

X40

0MW

EN

VIR

ON

ME

NT

AL

IM

PAC

T S

TU

DY

Com

preh

ensi

ve S

umm

ary

25

Fi

gure

0.2

.2.6

-1: A

reas

of e

nvir

onm

ent e

ffec

t dur

ing

oper

atio

n, fl

ora

and

faun

a

GÖNYÜ COMBINED CYCLE POWER PLANT (CCPP) 2X400MW

ENVIRONMENTAL IMPACT STUDY

26

0.2.3 Effects of the abandonment After final abandonment the site occupied by the power plant shall be freed. The future utilization is not known, but the backfilled river bank area shall be probably utilized as industrial site due to advantageous characteristics (protection against flood, neighbourhood of Danube port). With the abandonment of activity the related environment emission shall be terminated (air pollution, heat load, noise). The activity performed during abandonment, demolition of power plant shall have effects similar to the construction activity. In the following section we describe only the most important criteria characteristic especially for the demolition work.

0.2.3.1 Effects on Air Quality After the abandonment of the power plant the emission of air pollutants will be terminated. Therefore the abandonment of the power plant shall be advantageous, anyway. The effects during demolition will be similar to those of construction works. The air polluting effect during demolition and material transport create emission load for the environment, however the extent of this load is bearable. The effects of demolition work on the air quality will be detected along the transport routes and in the direct vicinity of the construction area. With the termination of abandonment works also the related effects shall be eliminated.

0.2.3.2 Effects on Surface Waters During demolition works no technology waste waters shall be produced, however the escapes shall be paid attention, the oil systems shall be discharged in a controlled way and the oil shall be intercepted without allowing contaminants into the storm canalization or surface waters.

0.2.3.3 Effects on Surface and Subsurface Waters During abandonment of power plant the soil surface shall be protected against erosion and deflation by preserving existing flora of the site. Considering these requirements the watering system has to be maintained.

0.2.3.4 Waste management In case of abandonment of activity the waste production related to operation shall be eliminated. After the completion of demolition works not further wastes are expected. By the end of demolition works no demolition rubbish, wastes should remain on the site. The produced wastes shall be removed according to waste management regulations, normative and directive rules valid in the period of abandonment.



27

0.2.3.5 Noise With regard to noise emission of demolition works it can be stated that it is similar to that of construction works. There are basically two noise sources also in this period: the demolition works itself and the transport of demolition matter. The noise emission of demolition and the transport will have environment load, but only to a bearable extent, without significant changes of the environment. With the completion of the abandonment works these effects shall be eliminated definitively.

0.2.3.6 Effects on Ecosystem The parts of demolition work with significant disturbance are proposed for the execution outside of the nesting and secondary hatching periods. The demolition of structures of hydraulic establishment (water intake plant, discharge structure) should be performed outside of the spawning period. After the abandonment of the power plant the side branch of Danube shall remain in the previous conditions and due to termination of permanent cooling water discharge some rearrangement processes may occur.

0.2.4 Effect of emergency situations According to the Government Decree 18/2006 (I. 26) on the prevention of heavy accidents related to hazardous substances the Combined Cycle Power Plant at Göny� is classified as hazardous plant due large quantities of stored fuel oil. Implementation or operation of hazardous plants is allowed only with the permission of National Chief Directorate of Catastrophe Prevention. The operator shall prepare a safety report to be enclosed to the application for license. The safety report shall describe in details the potential dangers and the methods of their prevention, technical solution for reduction of their effect and the organizational solutions. The authority will grant the license only in case when the applicant can justify that the level of individual and social risks of plant operation (considering the extent and the probability) is fairly low. According to the experiences acquired during operation of the existing combined cycle power plants the character and risk of the possible emergency situations so not differ significantly from the potential emergency situations of power plants using traditional technology. No emergency events with permanent contamination outside of the power plant site will be expected. To prevent emergency situations adequate solutions and measures exist with the relevant action plans. For the case of emergency situations the required neutralizing agents and means and the trained personnel shall be made available.

0.2.5 Human-health effects From the point of view of human-health only the detailed analysis of the flue gas emission will be required, within which (due to natural gas firing) only the mission of nitrogen-oxides is considerable. The maximal yearly average values occur in south-east direction from the



28

southern part of Göny�: representing 1.2% of the air quality limit (for two units operation). The expected yearly average values of nitrogen-oxides at other parts of the area of environmental effect are even lower. The chronic effect of nitrogen-oxides is not proved and also their terratogen and carcinogen effects are missing. No increase of morbidity and mortality due to the operation of power plant or other load increase for the health service will be expected either in Hungary or in the neighbouring Slovakian Republic, without any human-health effect of the emergency situations.

0.2.6 Cross border environmental effects The site of the power plant is located in direct neighbourhood of the country border – with the stream line of Danube as country border. The effects of construction works are expected only along transport routes and in the direct vicinity of the construction site, without any effect on the neighbouring Slovakian Republic even in emergency case. Considering the factors of environment effect of the power plant – as it is clear from the overview of factors of environment effect – only the primary and secondary effects of emission of air pollutants can induce some negligible cross border environment effects. Therefore the largest area of environment effect of the power plant, due to emission of pollutants, can be defined as a circle with a radius of 3.95 km with a part of it falling on the territory of Slovakia (see Figure 0.2.2.-1). The heated cooling water, at the river section between Göny�-Koppánymonostor, shall flow down along the right side river bank, independently from the heat load of power plant, water regime of Danube and the changes of conditions of the uppermost river bed section and the river downstream discharge point. The character of heat tail and the flow down of heat tail is in all cases similar. The maximal temperature values are detected along the river bank, therefore they do not affect Slovakia anyway. The effects of the abandonment of the power plant do not affect Slovakia, as it was the case with the construction period.

0.2.7 Effects on the utilisation of site and the landscape The territorial classification of the site – according to the valid arrangement plan – is commercial, economical area, however, at present, the site of power plant is partly unused and partly a plough land. According to the arrangement plan being under correction the site shall be reclassified as industrial, economical area, e.g. the implementation of the power plant at the planned site shall comply with arrangement plant, but the establishment of power plant shall lead to actual change of the present utilisation form. In accordance with the investment of international river port implemented in the neighborhood of site the installation of the power plant shall harmonize with the recently started transformation of area into an industrial centre. One of the advantages of the combined cycle technology with gas turbine is that the floor area and spatial area (height) occupied by the power plant is much lower than those for power



29

plants with other technologies. The establishment of power plant buildings and engineering structures are defined mainly by the demand of technology; the architecture of buildings shall be adapted to the state-of-the-art power plant architecture tendencies. The preliminary landscape design of power plant is shown on Figures 0.2.7-1.

Figure 0.2.7-1.

Figure 0.2.7-2.

0.3 Methods of control of the planned emissions

0.3.1 Monitoring during installation 0.3.1.1 Surface waters

The implementation of the power plant shall be started after the side branch dredging and backfilling. During these works the surface waters shall not be deteriorated, only the due



30

handling of unexpected contaminations shall be paid attention. The permanent local supervision of construction works with regard to compliance of water protection criteria is very important.

0.3.1.2 Subsurface waters On the site 1 ground water monitoring well was established in the period of preparatory works. This is the well No 1 that shall be used as one of the wells of the monitoring network. The pipelines of this well shall be extended according to the new ground surface level during backfilling. The well can be used continuously during these works for monitoring. After backfilling the change of ground water quality shall be followed up with three further wells to be bored in the three corners of the power plant site, but they shall have deeper bottom holes (about 14 m). Two of the monitoring wells shall be used for detecting contamination leaving the site in northern direction and two of wells bored at the southern side shall be used for monitoring background contamination. Planned sampling:

- Quarterly, with regard to taking water sample, chemical analysis, water chemistry, TPH and toxic metals.

- The water level shall be measured at all sampling procedure. The data on the actual water elevation of Danube shall be added.

0.3.1.3 Flora and fauna

By the end of construction, but before the start of trial run the monitoring of conditions without heat tail shall be performed (in the reference profiles detailed later). Also the water quality parameters and groups of living creatures required by the global water quality guidelines of the European Union should be recorded: parameters of water chemistry (oxygen transfer, inorganic nutrients for plants, organic and inorganic micro-contaminants), phytoplankton, biotecton, higher aquatic plants (macro-phyton), macroscopic invertebrate, ichthyofauna together with the results of the monitoring of bacteriology and zooplankton (e.g. rotiferous and crustacean-plankton).

0.3.2 Monitoring during operation 0.3.2.1 Measurement of air pollutant emission

One of the elements of the control engineering system is the flue gas analyser and the emission measurement system. The inlet thermal power of the firing system of the combined cycle unit is 709 MW; therefore a system for the measurement and recording of flue gas condition shall be installed according to Decree 10/2003. (VII.11.) KvVM. The measurements are performed according to the method of sampling. The measured characteristics are as follows: CO, O2, NOX, SO2 and solid particles (soot) and the temperature, pressure and flow speed of the flue gas. The analysers shall have automatic calibration system. The speed of flue gas flow shall be measured with ultrasonic flow meter. The humidity of flue gas is measured periodically.



31

The emission measurement results shall be received and duly processed with the emission computer (EMI-PC) installed in the control room. The results of emission measurements shall be displayed – besides the emission computer (EMI-PC) used for data collection – also on the process control display of the power plant. The emission computer (EMI-PC) shall provide the basic data required for the official reporting with the exclusion of any possibility of manipulation, while the data of the process control system of the power plant are displayed for technology interventions.

0.3.2.2 Soil and subsurface waters Soil-monitoring system When establishing monitoring system we considered the prevailing wind direction and its territorial distribution forecasted with immission modelling. Based on primary data we assigned the first sampling points within the circles with radius of ~3 km “Kontroll I” and, with radius of ~8 km “Kontroll II” to represent the situation before the implementation. In connection with the sampling the permanent comparative analysis of data is required with later analysis of chronological series with the criteria of reliability to provide sampling not only at the same reference points, but also at the same time and with the same meteorological conditions; at the same depth (0-30 cm) and with the same frequency. Subsurface water After commissioning, with the help of 4 monitoring wells the quality change and the level of ground water can be followed up. Two of the monitoring wells shall be used for detecting contamination leaving the site in northern direction and 2 of wells bored at the southern side shall be used for monitoring background contamination. Planned sampling:

- Quarterly, with regard to taking water sample, chemical analysis, water chemistry, TPH and toxic metals.

- The water level shall be measured at all sampling procedure. The data on the actual water elevation of Danube shall be added.

0.3.2.3 Surface waters

After commissioning of the power plant the monitoring of impacts on the surface waters shall be performed in order to control the temperature of the heated cooling water and the temperature of Danube water, on one hand, and also to control the water quality, on the other hand. The control of the heated discharged cooling water and the temperature of Danube water;

− Continuous measurement of water temperature at the point of water intake and at the discharge point (2 points),

− Periodic control of water temperature every week at the port of Göny� in the side branch and at the water post of Danube (2 measurements every week).

Control of the quality of the discharged cooling water: − Continuous measurement of water parameters at the water intake point of the

power plant and at the discharge point: pH, conductivity and oil content, − At the water intake point of the power plant and at the discharge point -

quarterly measurement of general water chemistry parameters, TOC, SZOE, (above 5 mg/l also TPH), toxic metals, toxicity.



32

− During seasonal analysis of aquatic plants and creatures of Danube, the water chemistry measurements of surface waters shall be extended with laboratory analysis of water samples taken in reference river sections (these are detailed in section monitoring of flora and fauna).

0.3.2.4 Flora and fauna

The tests related to effect of the heated cooling water of the power plant on the water quality and the flora and fauna of the relevant section of Danube river are proposed in the following (river bed) sections: 1. – At the part of the upper section of side branch at Göny� from the side of Mosoni Danube that is not affected by the heated water, 2. – Lower section of side branch at Göny�, below the heated water discharge point, 3. – Section from the EREBE isles, main stream 3.b - Section from the EREBE isles, side branch 4. – Lower part of EREBE isles, main stream 4.b- Lower part of EREBE isles, side branch 5.- Danube at Koppánymonostor Considering the results of calculation of heat tail model mixing the water quality and flora and fauna of Danube can be exposed to such impacts that are important not only from the point of view of monitoring of water quality and nature conservation, but can be important due to some operational safety reasons also for the power plant. Within the framework of monitoring program it would be expedient to analyse those water quality parameters and groups of living creatures that are required by the global water quality guidelines of the European Union: water chemistry parameters (parameters of oxygen transfer, inorganic nutrients for plants, organic and inorganic micro-contaminants), phytoplankton, biotecton, higher aquatic plants (macro-phyton), macroscopic invertebrate, ichthyofauna. Besides also monitoring of bacteriology and zooplankton should be performed (e.g. rotiferous and crustacean-plankton). The latter group (of two) play important role also in the evaluation of quality of domestic surface waters. The execution of analyses of the above sections is proposed in the following periods:

- Three months before commissioning of power plant

- Three months after commissioning of power plant

- After that period in every season.

With the consideration of results of the yearly summary the position of monitoring sections and the frequency of analyses shall be revised. We propose to perform the analysis of macro-phyton and ichthyofauna with a frequency defined in the global guidelines (e-g- one time in 2-3 years). The sections of analysis can be used as reference places for the evaluation of effects of heated cooling water on the Danube river.



33

0.3.3 Monitoring during and after abandonment 0.3.3.1 Subsurface waters

During demolition and 4 years after that the monitoring of subsurface waters should be continued. For the ÉDU-KTVF a summary report should be prepared. With the consideration of these results the time interval and the scope of components can be changed, interspaced and finally, after monitoring, they can be terminated. After that the wells shall be duly stemmed.

0.3.3.2 Surface waters After the abandonment of the power plant the side branch of Danube shall be left in natural condition; no monitoring of surface water will be required.

0.3.3.3 Flora and fauna After the abandonment of the power plant the side branch of Danube shall be left in natural condition. As a result of termination of permanent discharge of heated cooling water the change of flora and fauna of surface water is expected, some rearrangement processes will be possible. This however can not be modified from the part of the power plant (the heated water can not be added any more) therefore no monitoring is justified.

0.4 Information of populartion about the investment The Investor, e.g. the E.ON has managed the following organisational action in his deliberate information system:

4. Announcement of the investment at the international press conference (06 December 2006)

5. Information of representatives of local municipality of Göny� (11 December 2006) 6. Information of population of Göny� in writing and the organisation of Forum for the

population at the local school (12 December 2006) 7. Information of local and national Green-organizations at Göny� (13 December 2006). 8. Professional negotiations with the Slovakian authorities of environment protection (9

March and 17 May 2007).



34

1. BACKGROUND, TECHNOLOGY SELECTION AND TEST PROCEDURE

1.1 Background The identification dates of the Applicant: Name: E.ON Er�m�vek Termel� és Üzemeltet� Kft. Address: 1051 Budapest, Roosevelt tér 7-8. Statistic number: 13698386-4011-113-01 Tax number: 13698386-2-41 The name and Gönyü Combine Cycle Power Plant (CCPP) the address of the facility: H-9071 Gönyü, Kossuth utca The classification of the site: Reserve industrial territory Topographical number: 1173, 1174, 1175, 1187, 1188, 1189, 1190 The E.ON selected the Gönyü area as a site particularly suitable for the installation of the new power plant of high efficiency making possible flexible electric power generation which is advantageous also from the standpoint of environment protection and – as a result of the preliminary assessment show – the most suitable place for the establishment of the combined cycle power as far as the best compliance with the technical requirements is concerned.

1.2 Standpoints, remarks during preliminary test With regard to the preliminary test documentation the Northern Transdanubian Supervisory Office of Environment Protection, Nature and Water Conservancy issued the following statements in his decision H-45-2/2007 of 25 January 2007:

9. The office closes the preliminary test procedure. 10. To start the planned activity a general license for the utilization of the environment is

required which should be issued according to the license of environmental impact and the unified environmental licensing procedure.

11. The authority shall conduct the licensing procedure by interconnecting the license of environmental impact and the unified environmental licensing procedure.

12. The planned activity shall have probably significant cross-border environmental impact and the exposed country, e.g. the Slovakian Republic requested to conduct international environmental procedure.

The project sections complying with the requirements of Supervisory Office and Professional Authority are included in this documentation according to the structure defined by the provisions of Government Decree 314/2005. (XII. 25.) on the license of environmental impact and the unified environmental licensing procedure. According to the decision of the Supervisory Office this document shall be regarded as an Environmental Impact Study (KHT). From the requirements of the Professional Authority the Human-Health Study prepared according to the criteria defined by the Institute of Gy�r-Moson-Sopron County of the ÁNTSZ is enclosed in the Appendix No 2., while the Environmental Impact Study of the Cultural Heritage prepared according to the criteria of the Office of Cultural Heritage at Sopron is enclosed in the Appendix No 3.



35

1.3 Goals and general data of development E.ON Kraftwerke's mission is to generate electricity reliably and in a manner that conserves natural resources. It can honour its commitment to safeguarding people and the environment, thanks to the leading-edge technology used in our plants. It is constantly exploring new ways of improving the efficiency of its generation assets, and is therefore continually achieving reductions in its plant emission levels. E.ON Kraftwerke also invests heavily in expanding Germany's renewable generation capacity, specializing in the construction and operation of biomass-fired power plants and wind turbines. Our renewables and energy contracting activities are operated by our Munich-based subsidiary E.ON Energy Projects. Concerning the E.ON Strategy, E.ON Kraftwerke manages projects which aim at the acquisition of generation assets and to the installation of new generation assets in Germany as well as in Southern, Central and Eastern European energy key markets. Through its affiliate E.ON Energy Projects GmbH, E.ON Kraftwerke is also developing renewables and contracting projects in Central and Eastern Europe. E.ON Kraftwerke GmbH and E.ON Hungaria Zrt. belong both to E.ON Energie AG, located in Munich. E.ON Hungária Zrt. has been present in Hungary for nearly one and a half decades. During the privatisation of the energy sector it acquired shares in three electricity service providers Dél-dunántúli Áramszolgáltató Zrt. (South-West Hungarian Electricity), Tiszántúli Áramszolgáltató Zrt. (North-East Hungarian Electricity) and Észak-dunántúli Áramszolgáltató Zrt. (North- West Hungarian Electricity), and also, from among gas service providers, in KÖGÁZ Zrt. (Central Transdanubian Gas Supply Corporation), and then, in 2003, in DDGÁZ Rt. (South Transdanubian Gas Supply Corporation). At these companies, E.ON Hungária undertakes strategic control tasks.

1.4 Evaluation of the Selected Technology The selected technology is a gas turbine combined cycle condensing power plant. The efficiency of the gas fired combined cycle unit is high, the unit can be regulated well, its specific cost of investment is low, thus it meets both the lowest cost principle defined in the electric energy law (Act CX of the year 2001) and the investor’s expectations of competitiveness. A power plant of commercial purpose means high-volume direct foreign capital investment and that the investor takes the risk of selling the produced energy. New commercial power plants are only built based on this technology in Europe. The gas turbine combined cycle technology is capable of safe and flexible supplying of electric power demands, and thanks to its low specific emissions its installation can also be accepted in the most demanding neighbourhood in terms of environmental protection. To increase power efficiency the combined gas-steam cycle power plant technology is a long tested and generally accepted technical solution. Such power-plant units have been put into operation in several countries of Europe in recent years (e.g. United Kingdom: South Humber, Didcot, Rocksavage, Kingsnorth, Winnington; Germany: Altbach-Deizisau, Dormagen; the Czech Republic: Cerveny Mlyn; France: St. Fons, Varangeville; Denmark: Avedore II, Bakenup). In Hungary gas turbine combined cycle power plant units operate in the Kelenföld-



36

, Csepel-, Újpest- and Kispest Power Plants in Budapest, and in the Dunamenti Power Plant (2 units) in Százhalombatta and in the Debrecen Power Plant. At present a similar unit shall be built on the site of E.ON in Nyíregyháza. The selected technology – gas turbine combined cycle power generation – is the most efficient method of transforming natural gas or distillate oil into electric power that, as opposed to alternative technologies, shows up the following advantages:

1. High thermal efficiency. Depending on size and utilization, gas turbine combined cycle power plants are capable of generating electric power with over 55% efficiency. (For comparison we mention that the electric power generation efficiency of the power plant system in Hungary was an average of 35.2% in 2004.) The good efficiency of the equipment components means a lower load to environment.

2. Low pollutant emission levels. The equipment applied in combined cycle power plants meets the Hungarian and the planned newest European Union air purity protection regulations.

3. The construction period is shorter than with most of the other power plant types, thus the environment load (air pollution, noise, vibration) from construction works has to be tolerated over a shorter period.

4. A power plant of this type occupies a smaller territory than other power plant types with the same capacity because the sizes of the equipment components are smaller, less fuel has to be stored on the site and there is no need to dispose of solid combustion products. All these reduce the area required by the power plant, and the power plant also aesthetically offers a nice sight.

5. During operation the traffic to and out of the power plant is small. The reason is that the main fuel is delivered by pipeline and no big quantity of solid combustion product or other by-products are generated that should be removed from the site. The traffic is only generated by the moving of the operating staff, the inbound transportation of chemicals, lubricants and spare parts plus the outbound transportation of the little amount of wastes.

Based on all these aspects it can be stated that combined cycle technology meets regulations on the application of ‘the most efficient solution’ according to Act CX of the year 2001 on the Environmental Protection and of ‘the best available technology’ as per Government Decree 21/2100 (II.14.) and EU Directive 96/61 (the so-called IPPC Directive) on Integrated Pollution Prevention and Control.

1.5 Proceeding with the analysis of detailed environmental impact In the phase of preliminary environmental licensing the Supervisory Office organized a meeting on 2 October 2007 with the participation of the involved professional authorities. The elaboration of the Environmental Impact Study was started according to the expectations defined at this meeting. However, it was possible to start the detailed elaboration of the KHT according to the decision of Supervisory Office issued on 25 January 2007 due to some expectations of the professional areas included in the study which have not been arisen for the earlier negotiations. The criteria to be analysed in the framework of the tests of detailed environmental impact were defined according to the results of the preliminary test documentation, standpoints of the



37

decision of authorities, position of professional authorities, tests performed during detailed analysis of the environmental impact and the negotiations. For this also the elements exposed to the activities of the planned investment and the significance of the environmental impact shall be defined, as follows:

- definition of impact factors and the estimation of direct effects, - estimation of indirect effects, - localization of the whole area of environmental impact.

1.5.1 Direct effects When defining direct effects we surveyed all activities related to the investment – installation (construction), implementation (operation), abandonment and the emergency hazard of different activities – and the related impact factors. To estimate direct effects the practical impact factors of thermal power plants were grouped according to primary elements exposed to environment effect (geodesic medium, waters, air, flora and fauna, artificial elements of the environment) and the scopes of activities. The test results are shown in Table 1.5.1-1. With this table it was possible to define the direct effects to be analysed during environmental impact study. The areas of the preliminary effects (test areas) were defined according to the results of the environmental impact study with the consideration of the ability of impact transmission of the environmental elements and the available units of data records.



38

Exposed

environmental element

IMPACT FACTORS OF THE INVESTMENTS IN THE ENERGETICS

Installa-tion

Normal operation

Abandon-ment

Emer-gency events

1. Point type emission source X XX X — 2. Linear type emission of contaminants X — — — 3. Areal type emission of contaminants XX — — X

AIR

4. Smell effect X — — — 1. Change of discharge conditions XX X — — 2. Point type emission of waste waters X XX — — WATER 3. Areal type contamination — — — X 1. Humus removal X — — — 2. Excavation, backfilling of earth XX — X —

GEOLOGI-CAL

MEDIUM 3. Movement of heavy machinery XX — X X 1. Occupation of area X X — — 2. Destruction of some species — — — — 3. Plantation — — X —

FLORA AND FAUNA

4. Disturbing noise X X X — 1. Appearance of new facility — XX — — 2. Change of utilization of the area XX — XX — 4. Infrastructure development ! X — — — 5. Vibration emission X — X —

ARTIFICIAL ENVIRON-

MENT 6. Power emission — XX — — 1. Point type noise emission XX X XX XX 2. Linear type noise emission XX X X — 3. Noise emission existing in some areas X — X — 4. Power emission — — — —

HUMAN

5. Activity with accident hazard — — — —

Legend: XX – Significant effect (requires detailed analysis) X - Not significant effect (does not require detailed analysis) ! – to be analysed during separate licensing procedure (electric transmission line and gas pipeline

— - No such effects exist

Table 1.5.1-1. Direct and indirect effects of the planned investment

1.5.2 Indirect effects When defining indirect effects (e.g. effects induced by the impact factor through other environmental element) – by keeping breakdown according to the scopes of activities related to the investment – the direct effects were grouped according to the secondary (tertiary and so on) exposed environmental element. The test results are shown in Table 1.5.2-1. With the help of this table we defined those indirect effects to which the impact study was extended. The areas of the identified preliminary indirect effects (test areas) were defined with the consideration of the ability of impact transmission of the environmental elements exposed to indirect effects.



39

Environ-mental

element of impact

transmission

Direct effect Indirect effect Indirect element exposed to the

effect

Slight disturbance FLORA AND FAUNA

AIR Change of air quality, noise

Effect on health HUMAN

Soil contamination in case of

emergency situation

Discharge of contaminant into the ground water

GROUND WATER

EARTH Change of

occupation of area Change of options for the

utilization of areas ARTIFICIAL

ENVIRONMENT Thermal load of

Danube river Increase of temperature of

water in Danube river FLORA AND

FAUNA WATER Escaping waste

water in emergency situation

Soil contamination GROUND (SOIL)

Table 1.5.2-1. Indirect effects of the planned investment



40

2. TECHNICAL DATA SHEETS OF THE POWER PLANT FACILITY

2.1 Planned fuels

2.1.1 Primary fuel Natural gas supply should serve the supply of the combined cycle power plant unit and, in case of outage, the supply of auxiliary boilers. Gas consumption data for the combined cycle unit (values refer to gas-normal state):

Nominal natural gas consumption: 75.000 m3/h/block, Nominal natural gas consumption: 14-16 kg/s/blokk, Yearly (average) natural gas consumption: up to 580-620 million m3/year Needed natural gas pressure: ~40 bar

The quality dates of the natural gas:

- Quality 2/H, according to the MSZ 1648 standard - Nominal heating value 34 MJ/m3 (15 °C, 1,01325 bar)

The power plant will operate with natural gas of capacity fee (firm gas), i.e. the gas service company will always – except for disturbance and planned maintenance – guarantee the contracted amount of natural gas, must not curtail it (or else they are obliged to pay penalty).

2.1.2 Reserve fuel Pursuant to Decree 44/2002 (XII.28.) GKM on the lowest supply (stock in hand) of energy resources for power plants and on the method of stockpiling, the electric power producers in Hungary have to form a normative operational stock of energy resources for each power plant on the basis of the daily average heat consumption calculated from the annual plan. The amount of normative operational stock for power plants based on hydrocarbon as energy resource is at least a quantity required for eight plus eight days of average production. So in the best case, don’t necessary to stock any oil on the power plant site it possible to change to an adequate contract. If it isn’t possible that normative operational stock of energy resources will be stored in the form of distillate oil at the Gönyü Combined Cycle Power Plant and will only be used when gas supply is suspended due to maintenance or disturbance. Design-basis oil consumption of the unit is up to approximately 16.5 kg/s. Fuel basis of the gas turbine to be installed is distillate oil of Tü 5/20 quality according to MSZ 11715:1997. Characteristics of the distillate oil are shown in Table 2.1.2-1.



41

Quality features of distillate Kinematical viscosity at 20°C mm2/s 2.5÷8.0

Pour point, maximum °C -6

Flash point, closed cup, according to Pensky-Martens, minimum

°C 55

Density at 15°C kg/m3 820–860

Sulfur content, maximum % 0.2

Water content, maximum In traces

Oxide ash, maximum % 0.01

Mechanical contamination, maximum % 0.05

Conradson number, maximum % 0.05

Grade of inflammability: III acc. to MSZ 9790

Class of fire resistance: ‘C’ acc. to 35/1996 BM

Grade of electrical hazard - acc. to MSZ 1600/9 Values of additional other features:

Chlorine content, maximum 2 mg/kg

Barium content, maximum 1 mg/kg

Lead content, maximum 1 mg/kg

Nickel content, maximum 2 mg/kg

Zinc content, maximum 2 mg/kg

Vanadium content, maximum 0.5 mg/kg

Phosphorus content, maximum 1 mg/kg

Sodium + potassium 1 mg/kg

Calcium 10 mg/kg

Nominal heating value 42.0 MJ/kg

Table a 2.1.2-1 Quality features of industrial distillate oil Tü 5/20 according to standard MSZ 11715:1997

2.2 Volume of the power plant activity, data on energetics The planned power plant consists of two combined cycle units of 400 MW class rated electric capacity. The implementation of the second unit is expected in five years after the start up of the first unit. The main data of the planned development are (Table 2.2-1.):



42

Indicator Meas. unit Value

1. Rated gross capacity MW 415*

2. Self consumption MW 8

3. Rated net capacity MW 407

4. Net power plant efficiency % 57

5. Net specific heat consumption kJ/kWh 6200

6. Gas consumption MW 728

7. Gas consumption kg/s 14,5

8. Network connection voltage kV 400

9. Planned annual hours of utilization h 7800-8200

10. Area used for installation ha ~23

11. Total operator staff persons 40 * possible variation of the 400 MW class = 415 MW gross +/- 10 %

Table 2.2-1. The main data of the planned development

Annual power indicators of the power plant for one unit

fuel heat input into the gas turbine: 20 000 TJ/a electric energy supplied to network: 3185 GWh/a annual average efficiency referred to supplied electric energy: 58%

2.3 Planned scheduling of the implementation The planned, main milestones of the investment are as follows:

Preparation of the investment: Licensing: March 2006 – April 2008 Selecting contractors: Augustus 2007 „Financial closing”: Augustus 2007

Construction works Design: August 2007 – October 2008 Manufacture, procurement: March 2008 – May 2009 Construction-Assembly: May 2008 – September 2009

Commissioning: September 2009 – March 2010 Start of commercial operation: 2010

The planned lifetime of the power plant can be approached through the lifetime of different units. The lifetime of the components of the power plant are characterized as follows:

- Gas turbine: the lifetime of gas turbine is specified usually with the so called equivalent operation hours. In the number of equivalent hours the intensive operation modes (e.g. start, trip, peak load and so on) are considered calculated as equivalent hours, therefore the number of equivalent operation hours is always more than the number of actual operation hours. At the given conditions the number of equivalent operation hours shall not exceed 9000. The manufacturers guarantee usually 150-200.000 equivalent operation hours for gas turbines, therefore



43

in the present phase of design work the 20 years lifetime can be reliably calculated.

- Boilers: the lifetime of boilers is defined by the high pressure and high temperature assemblies. Their planned lifetime is 200.000 operation hours, e.g. about 22 years.

- High pressure and high temperature pipelines: according to the requirements they shall be designed for 200.000 operation hours, e.g. their planned lifetime is also about 22 years.

- Engineering structures: their planned lifetime is 40 years. Therefore the planned lifetime of the power plant is min. 20 years.

2.4 Installation site

2.4.1 Allocation of the installation site The planned site is in the administrative area of Gönyü (Figure 2.4.1-1). Gönyü is situated in Gy�r-Moson-Sopron county in the Northern Transdanubian region, on the right bank of the river Danube. As for its regional arrangement, this area is located in the northwestern part of the Komárom-Esztergom plain. The immediate vicinity of the site is a low-lying and slightly fissured, terraced talus plain. According to its morphology, the site under survey is flat, its altitude above sea level is 110-111.5 mBf. At a distance of about 10 km from the Power Plant there is Gy�r city, Gy�r basin, Kisalföld and the economic, transport and culture centre of the Northern Transdanubian region. Gy�r is the „city of three rivers”, it is situated along the Mosoni Danube at the entry of Rába and Rábca rivers, e.g. in the hydrographic junction of the Gy�r basin. The Danube and the Mosoni-Danube are the dominant surface waters in the hydrography of the region.

Figure 2.4.1-1.

Location of Gönyü CCPP



44

The selected site is situated in the area of town Gönyü in Western direction between the Danube river and the Kossuth street branching from the highway No.1. The classification of the site according to the valid regulation plan is a reserve industrial territory. The total size of the industrial territory is nearly 30 hectares of which the area to be utilized for the power plant is ~23 ha. The project can be implemented within that area. There is an appropriate continuous tract in the area available for building the power plant that is also advantageous for establishing other technological connections. Primary criteria in the siting of the facilities were the capability of safe siting, ease of construction and economic efficiency. An additional criterion considered in the course of siting was to make sure that, in case of the implementation of the second unit, its facilities can be located so that they can co-operate with the first unit optimally. In relation to the power plant’s implementation the following new facilities will be installed:

- Operating main building including the turbo-generator set plus the electrical and I&C equipment with control room

- Facilities of gas supply - Building structures of oil supply and oil tank if it is necessary - Facilities of water treatment equipment - Office building with social facilities

A possible layout of the plant facilities in the area is shown on the layout in Appendix No. 4. The area can be approached from the Highway No.1 and the access road branching from it and leading to Kossuth street. There is showed the suggested air quality protection zone with 500 m radius (the justification is in the Chapter 6.1) The off-site parts of the development are represented by the construction of a new natural gas pipeline, high-voltage electric transmission lines and a new electric substation, a cooling water intake plant and cooling water pipes, an access road and the trunk lines of public utilities (drinking water, telecommunication and fire alarm).

2.4.2 Interfacing with the local community development plans Gönyü, a small town with shipping past, is situated in the Eastern part of Gy�r-Moson-Sopron county, in the area extended from the entry of Mosoni-Danube up to the Bakonyér, within span of Gy�r city, at a distance of 18 km from Gy�r, on the right side of Danube. It has different beneficial features and is bordered by Danube river at Northern side, by woods of 3200 hectare at Southern side (a part of which belongs to the Landscape Protection Area of Pannonhalma), by Cuha-Bakonyér at Eastern side (with a number of inhabitants of about 3100 people). Gönyü is divided into two parts by the highway No.1. At the border of the town, in Western direction from the planned power plant, an international port is available. In west direction from Gönyü, at present a suburban area under agricultural cultivation, the implementation of a combined cycle power plant is planned. The historical sources do not mention the existence of settlement, building or engineering structure since the Middle Ages. Nevertheless this fact can not be excluded due to vicinity of site to the populated areas of Gönyü.



45

In the southern part of area affected by the development, along the motor way, known Roman and middle age localities were registered. Also a middle age locality was registered at the neighbouring site directly at the border of the development site (In detail see the Study of environment effect on the cultural heritage in the Attachment 3.).

2.5 Source and uncertainty of the initial data In the present phase of the preparation of the project no construction designs are available and neither the suppliers of the main equipment are selected. The data of the KHT is based on designer’s estimates, data service of the Investor and the reference data of power plants with similar technology. As a result of detailed engineering design and the tendering of suppliers the data included in this document may be corrected at the next stage of the licensing process. The detailed technical design, construction design and licensing shall be included in the scope of tasks of the general contracting construction firm at the future phase of the project.



46

3. TECHNICAL INTRODUCTION OF THE POWER PLANT 3.1 General description of the power plant technology

According to the complete configuration the planned power plant of Gönyü shall consist of two combined cycle power plant units each of 400 MW electric power. According to the plans the construction of the two units will be step by step. The selected technology for the power plant is the combined cycle electric power generation (in gas-steam circular process), which is the most effective method available at present for the conversion of natural gas energy into electric power. The schematic block diagram of the combined cycle energy conversion is shown on Figure 3.1-1. The principle scheme for the combined cycle energy conversion is as follows: The air entered through the air filter (AF) is compressed to the required pressure by the compressor of gas turbine (c). The high-pressure natural gas (HDGP) mixed with the compressed air shall be fired in the burners of the gas turbine (GTB) and a high-pressure flue gas of 1400 - 1500 °C temperature with about 15 % oxygen content shall be generated. The heat energy of the flue gas passing through the blades of gas turbine are converted to mechanical energy and in the generator (G) driven by the gas turbine to electric power. The generated electric power shall be output to electric transmission network through a transformer. The flue gas of 550 – 650 °C temperature output from the gas turbine shall be routed through the flue gas stack into the Heat Recovery Steam Generator (HRSG) there the hot flue gas shall be generated the steam. The heat energy of the steam passing through the blades of the steam turbine are converted to mechanical energy and in the generator (G) driven by the gas turbine the mechanical energy is converted to electric power. This electric energy is supplied to the electric transmission network through the transformer. The steam outlet from the steam turbine is led to the condenser (CND) where it is condensed with cold water taken from Danube river. The condensate is delivered with the condensate pump to the HRSG, where it is partially preheated. After that the preheated water is led into the degassing feed water tank (DE) and with low-, medium- and high pressure feed water tank it is delivered into the HRSG The level of technical elaboration of the planned power plant is at the phase of feasibility study. The final technical details shall be worked out after the selection of general contractor in the detailed design phase (e.g. number of boilers, method of feed water degassing). Though the detailed solutions of the individual suppliers or designers may differ from each other, the above basic technology description of the combined cycle power generation shall not change and the environment effects of the power plant virtually shall not be affected. In the following part when describing details of main equipment and auxiliary devices also the main deviations of the detailed solutions shall be demonstrated. The next stage of the environment licensing procedure, e.g. the unified licensing for the utilization of the environment shall be effectuated after the finalization of the detailed technical solutions. Therefore the final license, the unified license for the utilization of the environment can be issued by the authority only after knowing the final technology.



47

Figure 3.1-1.

Schematic connection diagram of power conversion

(GT – gas turbine; C – compressor; GTB – gas turbine burners; G – generator; AF – air filter; HDGP – high pressure natural gas supply; SPHT – superheaters; EVAP – evaporators; ECON – economisers; CHIM – chimney; ST – steam turbine; CND – condenser; DE – feed water tank) The technical data of the following Table 3.1-1. are valid typically for a state-of-the-art combined cycle power plant of about 400 MW power. The similar data of different supplier can show about ± 10 % deviation.

Reference temperature as per ISO 11086 °C 15

GT output to shaft MW 278

Steam turbine output to shaft MW 136

Electric power on generator terminals MW 415*

Self-consumption MW 8

Net electric power supplied to grid MW 407

Net specific heat consumption of unit kJ/kWh 6200

Net efficiency of unit % 57

Fuel heat input in case of gas firing MW 728

* possible variation of the 400 MW class = 415 MW gross +/- 10 %

Table 3.1-1 Preliminary Nominal data of one combined cycle unit

ST

CND

CHIM

AF

G C GT

GTB



48

The power plant‘s annual power economy indicators determined from the power duration

diagram are as follows (preliminary data for one bloks):

- fuel heat input into GT: 20 000 TJ/a - electric energy supplied to network: 3185 GWh/a - annual average efficiency referred to net supplied electric energy:57 %

3.2 Data and description of main equipment and auxiliary systems

3.2.1 Turbo-generator Sets The electric power generation part of the power plant is a machine set consisting of turbines and generator(s). Depending on the technical solution of driving the common generator by the two turbines, e.g. one steam and one gas turbine or driving individual generators by each of the turbines we can talk about single- or double shaft connection. Some general contractors prefer single shaft solution and the others prefer double shaft solution (which depends mainly on the considerations of methods of manufacture), however there is no different between two connections from the criteria of the evaluation of environment effect (e.g. emissions, efficiency).

3.2.1.1 Gas turbine The gas turbines convert the chemical energy of the fuels to mechanical energy. The main parts of the gas turbines are the followings:

- compressor, - burner chambers, - and the expansion gas turbine.

The air entered through the air filter is compressed to the required pressure by the compressor of gas turbine. The common shaft drives the compressor with the turbine. The gas turbine sucks air from outside through a filter, which is compressed by the compressor. This compressed air gets into the combustion chambers where the fuel is added and burnt. Nominal combustion temperature is 1300-1500 °C. The main fuel of the gas turbine is natural gas but the burners are of such a design that they are suitable for burning distillate oil as well. The combustion chambers of the gas turbine shall be supplied with burners type „Dry Low-NOx” (DLN). In the DLN combustion chambers different burner types shall be installed (e.g. diffusion and premix type) and their operation shall be regulated by the burner’s controller of the gas turbine depending on the load. This shall provide that in case of natural gas firing and steady state the emission of firing unit can be kept as low as possible but still below the emission limits of Decree 10/2003. (VII.11.) KvVM without additional technical solution for reducing emission (e.g. water injection or additional separator). In the DLN firing chambers also oil burners shall be installed besides the gas burners.



49

In case of oil firing, water is injected into the combustion chamber by some type of gas turbine to keep NOx emission on minimum level. Quantity of the injected water is 1-1,5 times of the quantity of oil by some type of gas turbine. The hot flue gas leaving combustion chamber shall be expanded by passing the turbine blades and performing work. In the turbine the thermal power of the flue gas is converted into mechanical work (rotating movement of the shaft). During expansion the temperature and the pressure of flue gas shall be reduced. The turbine drives the generator, which is generating electric power. Blades and other structural parts of the turbine exposed to high temperature have their own air-cooling. Passing through the flue-gas side diffuser and compensator and the silencer, the expanded hot flue gas gets into the heat recovery boiler. The gas turbine is placed under an airtight sound-proof cover with a separate ventilation system, thus the noise level of the equipment can be reduced to the appropriate level prescribed by labor safety regulations. The cover is made of solid, sandwich type steel sheets mounted on steel frame, which are removable in order to make possible the disassembly of any part of the gas turbine or other equipment. In order to maintain the effective concentration of the extinguishing gas used in case of fire the cover has gas tight construction and it is supplied with artificial ventilation system. The auxiliary systems of the gas turbine are as follows: lubricating and regulating oil system installed ad the direct vicinity of the gas turbine, compressor washing system, water injection system to reduce generation of nitrogen oxides (DENOX) and the systems of gas detection, fire signaling, alarm and operation. The typical structure of the gas turbine unit is shown on Figure 3.2.1-1.

Figure 3.2.1-1.

A typical gas turbine system



50

The common lubricating oil system of the gas turbine and the generator consists of the following parts:

- lubricating oil tank; - main-. Reserve and emergency lubricating oil pump; - oil filters; - oil coolers; - relevant pipelines, valves and instruments.

One of the most important criteria of the oil system design is the reliability and the safety (fire protection, environment protection). The usual solution is the installation of different parts of the oil system in a closed room or container, which is used simultaneously also as interceptor for the case of oil leaking. The oil used in the oil system is a flame-resistant, state-of-the-art type with long operation lifetime. The natural gas distribution system of the gas turbine consists of regulating, closing armatures, pipelines and filters. The regulating armatures controlled by the burner’s control units shall distribute the fuel between burners depending on the load. This shall provide the implementation of the burning process with optimal efficiency and with minimal emission of air pollutants. The closing armatures are used for safety reason and in case of failure signal (e.g. gas leaking, fire, external or internal disturbances) they cut off the gas supply in order to prevent emergency situations. The fuel oil distribution system of the gas turbine consists of filters, pressure increasing pumps, closing armatures and pipelines. The functions of some components are the same as for the gas distribution system. The filters protect the burners from the mechanical contamination in order to maintain the quality of firing. The regulating armatures controlled by the burner’s control units shall distribute the fuel between burners depending on the load. This shall provide the implementation of the burning process with optimal efficiency and with minimal emission of air pollutants. The closing armatures are used for safety reason and in case of failure signal (e.g. loss of pressure, fire, external or internal disturbances) they cut off the oil supply in order to prevent emergency situations. In order to remove deposits on the compressor blades due to solid particles entering with the air during longer operation periods a complete compressor washing system shall be installed, which is suitable for washing both in on-line washing (e.g. during operation) and for off-line washing (e.g. during unit stoppage). The washing is performed with hot water and detergent. In the case of oil firing – due to bound nitrogen content of the fuel – besides the optimal construction of the combustion chamber, further technical solutions may be required to keep the generation of nitrogen oxides at a low level. To achieve these goals a water injection system (DENOX) was created to spray high-pressure dematerialized water into the combustion chamber. The parts of the DENOX system are as follows: demin water tank, pressure increasing pumps, distributor, regulator, closing armatures and pipelines. The fire fighting system is controlled by a smart fire-signalling centre that receives also the fire signals of the gas turbine area and the auxiliary equipment. For fire fighting CO2 or other alternative systems licensed in Hungary can be used.



51

The supplier has not been assigned yet, as a result of tendering procedure the technical data can be modified depending on the actual type.

Rated electric power MWe 271

Fuel heat input MWth 728

Efficiency % 38,0

Exhaust flue gas flow rate kg/s 670

Exhaust flue gas temperature ºC 550-650

Table 3.2.1-1 Preliminary main technical parameters of gas turbine

3.2.1.2 Steam turbine

Steam is generated in the heat recovery boiler with the utilization of the heat content of the hot flue gas leaving the gas turbine. That steam, having expanded in the steam turbine, will allow additional electric energy generation. In the steam turbine the heat energy of the steam is convert to mechanical energy. The turbine drives the generator through a clutch in order to generate electric power. This is a multiple house, condenser type steam turbine with reheating. The steam turbine consists of high, medium and low pressure parts. The high pressure steam is delivered from the HRSG to the high pressure part of the steam turbine through the shut off valve and the regulation valve. After the energy conversion in the high pressure part the steam pressure and temperature is reduced, therefore the steam is led back into the reheater of the HRSG and there will be reheating. The reheated steam is forwarded into the turbine house of medium pressure and there is keep on the expansion. From the turbine house of medium pressure the steam is led into the turbine house of low pressure and it is mixed with the low pressure steam generated in the HRSG. The steam turbine has a by-pass system to make possible the delivery of high pressure-, medium pressure- and low pressure steam into the condenser at the start and at the tripping of the turbine. The exhausted steam is led through the outlet sub of turbine into the condenser, where it is condensed. The structure of the condenser makes possible adequate distribution of the steam and the water and the removal of air and non-condensing gases. The turbine shall drive one generator (multi shaft variation) or the common generator of the gas turbine and the steam turbine (for single shaft variation), synchronized by a self-shifting-clutch. The decision about selection of two variations shall be accepted later. When designing steam turbine and auxiliary devices and important criteria should be the provision of good efficiency, the minimal heat consumption and the reliable operation. The steam turbine is suitable for start and operation with slip parameters. It is controllable according to the requirements UCTE, with good regulability and flexible operation.



52

The main design data for 15°C inlet air temperature of the steam turbine and at 100% load are as follows: (Typical data used in heat balance calculation on feasibility study level. Data can be changed according to detail design.)

- Pressure of high pressure steam bar 125 - Temperature of high pressure steam °C 550-570 - Pressure of intermediate superheater bar 20-30 - Temperature of intermediate superheater °C 550-570 - Pressure of low pressure steam bar 3,9 - Temperature of low pressure steam °C 288 - Cooling water temperature C/°C 13/20 - Condenser pressure bar(a) ~0,03

The auxiliary systems of the steam turbine are the drainage system, the measuring points, the gland steam system, the regulating system, the vacuum system, the shaft rotating equipment, the overspeed regulating, lubricating and hydraulic oil systems. The oil systems of the steam turbine can be common units with for gas turbine and the generator (for single shaft connection) or they can be implemented as separate systems (for double shaft connection). The construction of the oil system (main parts, design principles, arrangement, protections) is the same as for the oil system of the gas turbine.

3.2.1.3 Genarator(s) The rotating movement of the turbines is converted into electric power by the generator. As far as the connection of generator(s) is concerned, two technical alternatives are possible. For the first alternative the generator is connected to the same shaft of the gas turbine and the steam turbine (single shaft connection), while for the other alternative both the gas turbine and the steam turbine shall have their own generators (double shaft connection). Single shaft connection The generator is a typical unit applied for the given gas turbine–steam turbine machine set. The main technical data of the generator are as follows:

- Nominal apparent power MVA 500 - Nominal terminal voltage kV 21 - Rotation speed 1/min 3000 - Frequency Hz 50

Multi shaft connection The generator is a typical unit applied for the given gas turbine–steam turbine machine set. The main technical data of the generator are as follows:

- Nominal apparent power generator of gas turbine MVA 350 generator of stem turbine MVA 175

- Nominal terminal voltage kV 21 - Rotation speed 1/min 3000 - Frequency Hz 50



53

3.2.2 Heat Recovery Steam Generaror (HRSG), Feed-water System To utilize the remaining heat content of the hot flue gas emerging from the gas turbine a heat recovery boiler will be built (Figure 3.2.2-1). T

Figure 3.2.2 1

A typical HRSG (Powergen) As regards its structure, the boiler can be of horizontal or vertical design (both are suitable in respect of sitting – decision between the two alternatives will be made later). The heat recovery boiler is a three-pressure reheating heat exchanger of forced circulation without supplementary firing. Its essential parameters are the following preliminary data:

- Inlet flue gas flow rate: 600-700 kg/s



54

temperature: 550-650°C Temperature of exhaust (stack) flue gas:70-100°C

- High-pressure steam portion flow rate: 70-90 kg/s pressure: 120-160 bar temperature: 565°C

- Reheater flow rate: 85-95 kg/s pressure: 25-30 bar temperature, hot leg: 550 - 565°C

- Low-pressure steam portion flow rate: 100-110 kg/s pressure: 3-5 bar temperature: 200-300°C

The parts of HRSG are as follows:

- boiler support, - boiler drum with rough armatures, - silencer and stack, - parts under pressure, e.g.:

o feed water economisers, o boiler drums, o evaporating systems, o superheaters, o reheater with chambers, descent pipes, safety valves, circulating pumps (if any), armatures,

- live steam pipeline with safety valve, start up pipeline, silencer, main steam gate valves,

- bleeding and discharging system with pipelines, armatures, devices, condensate pumps,

- blow down system of boiler drums, pipelines, armatures, cooler, - dosing of chemical agents, - boiler instrumentation, automatic sampling with cooling with

demineralised water, with pipelines and armatures, - heat insulations and their metal sheet cover, fire- and corrosion protection

coatings. The HRSG is supplied with all instruments, measuring and signalling devices required for the optimal and safe operation. Sampling device is used to control the quality of feed water, drum water, saturated and superheated steam. For the sample coolers demineralised water is used. The heat recovery boiler is designed for outdoor installation but it is provided with a protective casing that consists of light panels attachable onto the steel structure and ensures protection for the operating platforms and parts to be protected against frost on the one hand, and adequate heat insulation for the heat recovery boiler on the other hand. Platforms and stairs are necessary for each manhole, checking point, cleaning hole, for all the equipment which require periodical checking and maintenance and for devices and valves which have to be operated by hand in both normal and abnormal operation state The Heat



55

Recovery Steam Generator shall not have permanent operator work place; instead only periodic supervision shall be established. The boiler is equipped with the required shut-off, draining, safety and starting armatures. All the pipes blowing into the atmosphere are furnished with a silencer. For the boiler an evaporator shall be installed in order to collect and expand waste steam and precipitation discharged during start up, continuous operation, stoppage or operation disturbances.. The flue gases, having left the heat recovery boiler, are exhausted into the atmosphere through a nearly 60 m high heat-insulated stack in compliance with the environmental regulations.

3.2.3 Electric systems and equipment The electric system of the power plant consists of two main parts, electric power subsystem to transmit generated power to the national grid (network connection subsystem) and the subsystem serving for the supply of electric consumers of the power plant (the so called auxiliary subsystem).

3.2.3.1 Network connection subsystem The generator is connected to the main transformer of the unit through a shielded circuit breaker of machine voltage. Depending on the connection of the generator (single shaft or double shaft) there shall be installed one or two main transformers. In the single shaft case the main transformer is of three-phase outdoor type with 400±15%/21kV voltage ratio and a voltage regulator of 500 MVA power with a cooling system of ONAF type (with direct oil cooling and forced air cooling). For the two shafts connection two main transformers shall be installed. The main transformer connected to the gas turbine-generator set is 400 ± 15 %/21 kV, with a power of 350 MVA; the connecting transformer of the main transformer connected to the steam turbine-generator set is 400±15%/15.75 kV, with a power of 175 MVA. Their arrangement is similar to the construction of the connection for the single shaft alternative. The transformer oil used for the insulation and cooling of main transformer is without PCB. Under the transformer a reinforced concrete interceptor basin closed from all sides shall be built to collect the oil accidentally leaking from the transformer. The upper part of the shaft is closed with a grid and a fire division layer made of gravel to prevent the combustion of oil and the propagation of fire. The internal surface of the basin is covered with oil resistant synthetic resin. The capacity of the basin is sufficient to collect the total oil charge of the transformers. During normal operation no oil shall be discharged into the basin, but rain water. The rain water is removed from the basin through an oil separator (SEPURATOR or equivalent).



56

The switch gear of power plant equipment and the transmission line which shall be implemented between the secondary side of machine transformer up to network connection point and the connection point of new MAVIR switch gear station to be installed on the site of the power plant. A 400 kV switchgear will be built fenced off on the site of the power plant near by the main transformer with traditional outdoor devices, including the following elements:

- Surge arrester for protection of the transformer against overvoltage - Combined measuring transformer and separate current transformer to

protect the transformer and the transmission line of approximately 500 m long, as follows:

- Disconnector with earthing blade to ensure visible disconnection and earthing inside of the switchgear and earthing of the transmission line.

On the site of the power plant – directly from the secondary sides of machine transformers up to network connection point – and up to connection point of the new MAVIR switch gear station, about 500 m transmission line shall be installed. Major design parameters of the double circuit 400 kV coupling transmission line

- Nominal voltage: 400 kV - Circuit: double circuit - Support structure: Lattice steel structure of FENY� type used in Hungary - Safety zone: As per Decree No. 122/2004 (X.15) GKM issued by the Minister of

Economy and Transport, 28 m in each direction, measured from the extreme phase conductor in idle condition – is it inside of the power plant site.

3.2.3.2 Auxiliary electric power system

The auxiliary electric power supply is provided with a transformer of 21±2x2.5%/6.6 kV step-down ratio and 15 MVA power. The auxiliary transformer is of three-phase outdoor type with a cooling system of ONAF (with natural oil cooling and forced air cooling) or ONAN (with natural oil cooling and natural air cooling) type. The stand-by transformer is connected to an independent, 20 kV network with 21 ± 15%/6.6 kV ratio and 2 MVA power. The stand-by transformer shall provide the power supply in periods when the gas turbine is not in operation or it can be used for tripping unit in case of failure of 400 kV circuit breaker of the gas turbine. The stand-by transformer is of three-phase outdoor type with a cooling system ONAN (with natural oil cooling and natural air cooling) type. Under the auxiliary and stand-by transformer a reinforced concrete interceptor basin closed from all sides shall be built – with a construction similar to the interceptor basin of the main transformer - to collect the oil accidentally leaking from the transformers. Other medium- and low voltage transformers and the excitation and starter transformers are dry type (without oil), three-phase transformers for indoor use and natural air cooling.



57

The 6 kV metal cladded switch gear consists of two busbar sections. The power from the auxiliary transformer is supplied to the two busbar sections through a “fork circuit”. With this also the interconnection of two busbars can be provided through the “coupling” type circuit breakers. The “fork circuit” is used also for the connection of stand-by transformer and Diesel generator to the 6 kV switch gear. The following consumers are supplied from the 6 kV switch gear of the unit: 6 kV large motors (feed water pumps, condensate pumps), supply of compressor station and the 6 kV power supply of the water intake plant, starter transformer of the gas turbine, field transformer of the generator, 6.6/0.69/0.4 kV transformers and 6.6/0.4 kV transformers. A part of consumers shall be supplied from the 690 V distributors. The 690 V distributors consist of two half busbars, with a sectioning breaker in the middle. The power supply of busbars is provided from 6.6 kV/0.69 kV/0.4 kV transformers (one for each busbar) with three windings. For the 0.4 kV consumers also a distributor (consisting of two half busbars) with double power supply separated with sectioning breaker (in the middle) shall be used. The tapping points of the distributor are supplied from the 0.4 kV windings of the above mentioned transformers with three windings. The 6.6/0.4 kV transformers are connected to the 0.4 kV distributor with also double power supply (consisting of two half busbars) separated with sectioning breaker (in the middle) that – besides the DC and UPS devices shall provide power supply for the electric consumers of oil station, water treatment plant, auxiliary boiler, fire water pump house, maintenance workshop and lighting. The 0.4 kV main distributors with double power supply shall have switch over automatic system. Some consumers, unit protection, 220/24 V DC/DC converters of the control engineering system and the feeding of inverter producing uninterrupted power supply require 220 V direct current voltage. For the safe electric power supply of the control engineering system and the supply of electric protections, motors serving for the protection of main equipment (e.g. emergency lubricating oil pumps) and for the supply of emergency lighting 24 V and 220 V accumulator batteries are used. The capacity of the batteries is dimensioned according to the power demand of safe stoppage of technology systems and the safe evacuation of the building. The accumulator has closed type construction, without any maintenance demand. The general connection diagrams are shown on Figures 3.2.3-1. and 3.2.3-2. for the single and the multi shaft case.



58

Figure 3.2.3-1.

The general connection diagrams are shown on figures for the single shaft case



59

Figure 3.2.3-2. The general connection diagrams for the multi shaft case



60

3.2.4 Control engineering system The control engineering system shall make possible the overview of the complete mechanical engineering and electric technology system, safe and regulated operation, handling of conditions of operation failure, effective operation of technology protection being therefore a system of key importance also from the point of view of the environment protection. Its task is the display and long term storage of data required for the evaluation operation procedures, including among other the information of environment protection. The system performs continuous control of subordinated devices and in case of deviation from the safe and required condition it creates an alarm signal for the operator, or in automatic operation mode it shall perform the required interventions. When detecting dangerous operation condition the tripping or emergency tripping is initiated. It controls the start-stop processes, performs load regulation and synchronisation tasks and regulates the fuel supply. The operator and supervisory system shall make possible for the operator the overview of the whole equipment and to eliminate disturbances with the consideration of availability and safety requirements. The degree of automation is as high as to make possible the safe operation control and supervision of the technology equipment and the auxiliary system by two persons independently from the operation condition.

3.2.4.1 Flue gas analysers and emission measurement system One of the elements of the control engineering system is the flue gas analyser and the emission measurement system. The inlet thermal power of the firing system of the combined cycle unit is 709 MW; therefore a system for the measurement and recording of flue gas condition shall be installed according to Decree 10/2003. (VII.11.) KvVM. The measurements are performed according to the method of sampling. The measured characteristics are as follows: CO, O2, NOX, SO2 and solid particles (soot) and the temperature, pressure and flow speed of the flue gas. The analysers shall have automatic calibration system. The speed of flue gas flow shall be measured with ultrasonic flow meter. The humidity of flue gas is measured periodically. The emission measurement results shall be received and duly processed with the emission computer (EMI-PC) installed in the control room. The results of emission measurements shall be displayed – besides the emission computer (EMI-PC) used for data collection – also on the process control display of the power plant. The emission computer (EMI-PC) shall provide the basic data required for the official reporting with the exclusion of any possibility of manipulation, while the data of the process control system of the power plant are displayed for technology interventions

3.3 Auxiliary systems of the power plant

3.3.1 Cooling water supply The cooling water supply of the power plant shall be provided from the Danube. For the power plant two types of cooling water are required: one for the condensers, and the other for the auxiliary equipment of the power plant. To execute water intake the power plant has



61

preliminary water right license (No H-4808-11/2007). According to the preliminary water right license the maximal quantity of cooling water to be taken from Danube is 20 m3/s. The rated cooling water demand for the nominal 2x400 MW class power plant is: 2 x 8 m3/s. A typical flow diagram of the cooling water system is shown on Figure 3.3.1-1. The water is led into the power plant through the water intake plant from side-sleeve of Danube river and the return water is discharged also into the side-sleeve. (The establishment of side-sleeve of Danube shall be implemented within the framework of an investment independently from the power plant development, which is shown together with the description of external connections of the power plant in Chapter 4.2. of this environmental impact study.) The required quantity of water for each 400 MW unit is approximately 25 500 - 36 000 m3/h (6.8 – 10 m3/s). The water intake system consists of the engineering structure of the water intake plant, the pump station and two pipelines. In addition to the main pumps serving the cooling water supply of the condenser, the pumps of the auxiliary cooling system and those of the firewater system will also be installed in the pump station. Proper water quality for the condensers is ensured by one rope-type mechanically cleaned rack with 20-30 mm bar spacing, and one belt filter of ∅2-5 mm mesh size before each pump. In case of failure or maintenance, the units of the pre-filtration system can temporarily filter the water supplied by the water intake plant without the lost unit as well. Depending on the survey to be necessarily carried out later on, 2 (two) 100 % or 3 (three) 50% capacity pumps with vertical shaft, preliminary guide-vane regulation and semi-axial wing blading can lift out cooling water for condensers at the water intake pump station. Estimated main parameters of the required main pumps:

- Water delivery: 8 m3/s - Delivery head: 16-18 m The driving electric motors have: - Nominal power rating: 1750 kW - Voltage: 6,3 kV

The proposed entrance guide-vane regulation enables the pumps to conform to the more than 8 m water level fluctuation of the Danube while delivering nearly the same water flow. Overcoming the geodetic delivery height between the changing water level of the river and the stable level of the levelling overfall to be established after the condenser as well as the hydraulic resistance of the water delivery system, the pumps will deliver cooling water through a steel pressure pipeline up to the power plant. The planned diameter of the pipeline of water intake is DN 1400-2000 mm (according to preliminary data).

GÖ

NY

Ü C

OM

BIN

ED

CY

CL

E P

OW

ER

PL

AN

T (C

CPP

) 2X

400M

W

EN

VIR

ON

ME

NT

AL

IM

PAC

T S

TU

DY

62

M

Wat

er In

take

Pla

nt

Ene

rgia

törõ

sur

rant

ó

Gépi gereb

Szalagszûrõ

Zsilip II.

Zsilip III.

Szivattyú

Csappantyú

Elzáró szerelvény

Lock I, coarse rackHot wate

r rem

ixing

Mel

egví

z cs

ator

na M

MM

MM

MM

Kon

denz

átor

Gol

yós

kond

. tis

ztító

Csa

pózá

r

Szin

ttart

ó bu

kó

Mel

egví

z

viss

zake

veré

s

D U N A

M M

��

M

M

MM

MM

D A N U B E

Chu

te

Hot

wat

er c

hane

l

Víz

kivé

telim

û

Mele

gvíz

vissza

keve

rés

Zsilip I.,durvarács

Mechn. rack

Belt filter

Lock II.

Lock III.

Pump

Flap

Shut-off valve

Lev

ellin

g ov

erfa

ll

Bal

l-ty

pe c

ond.

pol

ishi

ng

Con

dens

er

Snap

lock

Hot

wat

er re

mix

ing

Fi

gure

3.3

.1-1

.



63

In the condensers the cooling water flows through pipelines and the steam is condensed at the shell cover. Condensers steam side operate in vacuum. The pressure of the water-side chambers is ensured by a leveling overfall. For cleaning of condenser in operation on the water side, ball-type condenser cleaners should be applied. Ball-catching filters of the condenser cleaner will be installed in the pipes on the outlet side. In the condenser the cooling water shall be heated with a nominal value of dt = 7 oC, while in winter period, with proportionally less water intake, this value can be as low as dt =10°C. Practically all this water quantity, heated on the power plant’s condensers, will be returned to the river. The heated cooling water is led by in an open lateral canal to the bank of the Danube. The heated cooling water shall be led back into the side-sleeve of Danube through a gravity pipeline connected to the outlet side the level regulating waste weir, at the downstream water side of the water intake plant. Its exact place and orientation can be determined on the basis of detailed hydraulic tests so that return flow should not disturb navigation (maneuvering of vessels willing to berth), should meet the requirements of mixing and there should be no return flow towards the water intake pump station, irrespective of the water discharge of the Danube. Pump drainage should be reasonably implemented between the hot water offtake system and the cold water pressure pipes. In winter operation it can return a part of the used hot water to the cold water side. With this solution some energy can be saved during fresh water intake and the permanent operation conditions of condenser can be provided with simultaneous maintenance of nominal water volume. In winter operation de-icing of the water intake plant is made possible if part of the hot water (ca 20-25%) is returned to upstream of the water intake plant from the hot water return pipe by means of sluiced sectioning. Auxiliary cooling Water quantity required for the auxiliary plants of the power plant such as the main equipments closed cooling systems, bearing-, oil- and generator cooling and for other technological purposes can be ensured by 1 operating and 1 reserve pump for one unit, and by 2 operating and 1 reserve pump for two units. The pumps can be installed in the cellar of the water intake plant.

3.3.2 Producing cleaned industrial water Quantitative water demands (preliminary):

- To make up for the feed water losses of the steam systems some 5-10 m3/h demi water per unit is consumed (continuously).

- In case of oil firing, 60-105 m3/h demi water per unit is injected into the gas turbine to reduce NOx production (throughout approximately 30 hours annually).



64

Qualitative water demands: - Quality of raw water (Danube water) to be treated:

Floating matter content: 10–50 mg/l p-alkalinity: 0 mval/l m-alkalinity: 3.3–3.8 mval/l Total hardness: 4.5–5.4 mval/l Calcium ion: 2.8–3.5 mval/l Magnesium ion: 1.7–1.9 mval/l Sodium ion: 0.5–1.8 mval/l KMnO4 consumption: 10–30 mg/l SiO2: 3–6 mg/l Sulfate ion: 1.1–2.1 mval/l Chloride ion: 0.6–1.3 mval/l Nitrate ion: 0.1–0.2 mval/l Evaporation residue: 360–510 mg/l

- Quality of make-up feedwater (ion-exchanged demi water):

Specific electr. conductivity: maximum 0.1 mS/cm SiO2: maximum 0.01 mg/l

Technological description In the selecting of the water treatment technology two essential criteria were taken into consideration. One was that the pollutant content of discharged waste water should be minimized, and the other one was that the automation level of water treatment should be the highest possible. The essence of the new water treatment technology – a state-of-the-art technology is for example the implementation of the pre-demineralizing unit consisting of an ultrafilter and reverse osmosis (RO) devices, and after the RO device the post-refining mixed bed ion exchanger for the additional treatment of demi water. At the present status of the project alternative technologies are under investigation as well. In any case finally the solution with the lowest demand of chemicals and the lowest amount of waste water and the highest cost efficiency will be used. Considering the available data the most probable connection diagram of water treatment system for the variation with one unit is shown on Figure 3.3.2-1, however in later design phase also other alternative technologies can be considered, nonetheless satisfying the above criteria (e.g. application of EDI – a mixed bed ion exchanging technology with electric deionization regeneration, instead of mixed bed ion exchanging equipment with traditional regeneration (based on the application of chemicals).



65

Regeneration device

Neutralizing

medence

Neu

traliz

ed w

aste

wat

er

Semlegesítõ

berendezésRegeneráló

Flo

atin

g m

atte

r

500g

/m

Was

te w

ater

Lebe

gõan

yag

5

00g/

mQ

= 1

,7-3

,3 m

/h

Hul

ladé

kvíz

3

3

Szûrtvíz tartályFiltered water tank

Sót

arta

lom

= 13

00-1

600

g/m

RO

con

cent

rate

RO

kon

cent

rátu

m

Sal

inity

Q =

3,3-

6,6

m

/h3

Waste water

Hulladékvízmedence

basin

3

salinity=

Raw Danube water

sótartalom=Q = 15-30 m /h

Nyers dunavíz

Heat exchangerHõcserélõ

Berendezés

UltraszûrõUltrafilter

Equipment

360-510 g/m

3

3

Nyersvíz tartályRaw water tank

Demi water to reduce NO

Sót

arta

lom

= 12

000

g/m

Köz

ömbö

síte

tt hu

lladé

kvíz

Q =

0,1

-0,2

m

/h

Sal

inity

3

Treated demi water tankFinomított sótalanvíz tartály

3

basin

Q = 60-105 m /h

Sótalanvíz NO csökkentésre

Póttápvíz

a DunábaHulladékvízWaste water

to the Danube

Make-up water

Q = 10 m /h

x3

x

3

Mixed bed ion exchanger

ioncserélõKevertágyas

Permeátum tartály

RO

Equipment

Permeate tank

Berendezés

Figure 3.3.2-1. Connection diagram of water treatment system

The overwhelming majority of the salt content of raw water is removed by the reverse osmosis (RO) equipment. This technology in our days can be regarded as best available method, with the consideration of water quality requirements and quantity demands, when operated with minimal quantity of added chemicals, and no dangerous substances or minerals of technology origin to avoid environmental impact. This technology has multiple references also in Hungary in the water treatment system of power plants (e.g. Central Heating Plant at Sopron, Central Heating Plant at Gy�r, Power Plant at Oroszlány, Power Plant at L�rinc). Proper treatment is required before the RO equipment. To protect the RO membranes, water free from floating matter and bacteria can be ensured by an automatically, ultrafilter on a high level in the case of a given quality of surface water. To ensure continuous filtering capacity, the automatic control of the ultrafilter periodically performs flushing with filtered water. Other procedures are possible and currently under investigation. The backwashing is performed by filter modules, while at the other modules the filtering is continuous, without interruption. The ultrafiltering device is adjusted so as to keep the quantity of all floating substances below 500 mg/l. The filter wash water to be discharged shall be removed after mixing with other wastes of water preparation. Considering the proportion of quantities the content of floating matter of the waste water to be discharged will be lower than 200 mg/l before mixing with cooling water.



66

The filtered water is delivered with pumps to the RO equipment at the inlet side of which antifouling and anti-infective agents are added. The applied chemicals are not dangerous for the environment and they shall be neutralized by biodegradation. See the datasheets in Appendix No. 5. The technology shall remove the majority of dissolved minerals with physical method. The foundation of the RO technology unit is partially transmitting due to the application of special thin composite membrane. The water to be cleaned is pressed through the membrane with a high-pressure pump. The water molecules can get through the membrane; however the dissolved substances are entrapped. The devices operating according to the principle of reverse osmosis, depending on the type can provide 98.0–99.0 % salt retention, while the rate of permeate /raw water can be as high as 70–80 %. So the dissolved matter content of the waste water of the RO equipment is could be in the range of four times the salt content of the water to be treated, its ion composition is the same as that of raw water. As a result of this process the entrapped dissolved substances shall be accumulated at the raw water side of the membrane. The concentrate will de discharged from the equipment regularly. There are anions and cations of natural origin in the concentrate, which exist in raw water at the inlet side of the process. The technology is not sensitive to the change of water quality, e.g. at the outlet of the RO equipment the required clean water quality can be provided with any raw water quality. The operation and control of equipment is safe and reliable due to built in measurement and regulation circuits. No operational personnel are required, only supervision is needed for the equipment. The ultrafilter and the RO equipment are automatically adjusted to the changing load. Level switches of filtered water and permeate tank trigger start and stop of the ultra-filtering and RO units. The chemical cleaning of the RO membranes is necessary every 4–8 weeks, depending on the mode of operation. The applied chemical agent is not dangerous for the environment. It is neutralized by biodegradation and the majority is spent (degrades or reacts) during treatment process. The waste water of about 10 m3 is led into the waste water accumulator tank from where after the specified sedimentation time it can be drained into the communal waste water canalization of power plant. The characteristics of the discharged waste water are as follows: KOI <335 mgO/l; BOI5 <70 mgO/l; TOC <150 mgC/l. The pre-demineralized water produced during the operation of the RO equipment will get into the permeate storage tank, while the continuously produced waste water with 1300–1600 mg/l salt content will handing with the other waste waters of water treatment. Complete demineralizing of the permeate is done by mixed bed ion exchangers. Produced demi water will be forwarded from the mixed bed ion exchangers into the demi water tank where it will be stored until its utilization. In normal case there is a mixed bed ion exchanger regeneration every 5-6 weeks. Hydrochloric acid and caustic lye of soda requirement for the regeneration of one mixed bed



67

ion exchanger is approximately 80 kg of 100% NaOH and 40 kg of 100% HCl. Quantity of the produced waste water is ca 13 m3, its dissolved matter content is ca 12000 mg/l. Precise neutralization of the regenerate discharged from the mixed bed ion exchanger is done with automatic pH control by the help of dosing pumps in a neutralizing basin. Waste water of mixed bed regeneration neutralized during one regeneration cycle can be fed continuously at low intensity from the RO equipment and the ultra-filtering equipment into the high intensity, low salt content effluent sewage. The regeneration waste water with higher mineral content of the mixed bed ion exchanger has very low share in the total quantity of discharged waste water, therefore its salt content before adding to discharged cooling water shall not exceed 2000 mg/l.

3.3.3 Natural gas supply As primary fuel natural gas shall be used in the combined cycle power plant with the supply through the national network by the MOL Földgázszállító ZRt. Natural gas supply should serve the supply of the combined cycle power plant unit and, in case of outage, the supply of auxiliary boilers. The power plant will operate with natural gas of capacity fee (firm gas), i.e. the gas service company will always – except for disturbance and planned maintenance – guarantee the contracted amount of natural gas, must not curtail it (or else they are obliged to pay penalty). Gas consumption data for the combined cycle unit (values refer to gas-normal state):

- Nominal natural gas consumption: 75 000 m3/h/block, - Yearly (nominal) natural gas consumption: up to 580-620 million/m3/év/block - Required gas pressure: ~40 bar

Auxiliary boilers only run when the combined cycle unit drops out, but the possibility of their continuous gas supply should of course be ensured. Gas consumption data of the emergency boilers (values refer to gas-normal state):

- Natural gas consumption depending on heat demands:~530 m3/h/boiler - Yearly (nominal) natural gas consumption: ~50.000 m3/year - Required gas pressure: ~2-3 bar

According to the capacity statement of the MOL Földgázszállító ZRt. the gas quantity required by the power plant shall be supplied at min. 25 bar and max. 63 bar pressure. The handing over point is the fence of the power plant. Since the gas pressure required by the combined cycle power plants is about 40 bar, the gas pressure shall be reduced in case of supplied gas pressure more than 40 bar or the gas pressure shall be increased in case of supplied gas pressure below 40 bar. Therefore the natural gas supply system of the power plant shall include both gas pressure reducers and gas compressors. The main parts of gas supply system of the power plant are as follows (see Figure 3.3.3-1): - Consumer’s gas pipeline section between the fence of power plant and the gas receiving station, - Gas receiving station:



68

The purpose of the gas receiving station is to filter, condition (adjust of pressure and temperature) of gas according to the requirements of supplier of firing devices and the calibrated measurement of the consumed gas. The gas receiving station is of automatic operation; no permanent operating personnel are required. Subsystems to be established within the gas receiving station: · Pressure increase: increase of pressure of the received natural gas with compressors, if required. For the two combined cycle units 3 compressors shall be installed (2 operative and 1 reserve). The compressors shall have dry gas sealing, electric drive and outdoor construction. The compressors have a dry gas sealing. As buffer gas for the sealing compressed air has been taken from the air compressors. The compressor unit with the auxiliary devices (motor cooler, oil cooler, anti-surge valve, frequency converter, transformer and their coolers) shall be installed as an complex unit assembled in factory with gas tight, weatherproof and noise insulating cover. The compressors are supplied with individual gas-hazard detectors the generate alarm signal for the personnel of the power plant and before achieving dangerous gas concentration it shall take care of automatic closing of armatures and safe removal of gas form the equipment. · Gas pressure regulator (pressure reducer): The gas pressure regulator of the gas turbine shall be installed in a common building with the gas pressure regulator of the auxiliary boiler. Devices of gas pressure regulator: - filter - gas pressure regulator with a slam shut - heat exchanger, - gas flowmeter - shut-off, blowdown and safety armatures The devices of gas receiving (except for gas flowmeter) are of double line design. One line is operating and the other one is 100% reserve. The building of gas pressure regulator is supplied with burst-opening surface according to Decree and a gas detecting system will be established in the station that will send an alarm signal in case of gas escape and will automatically cause the armatures to be closed and forced emergency ventilation to be started. - Pipeline section for the gas supply of gas turbine: The gas receiving station and the gas turbine is connected with an overhead gas pipeline supported by pipe bridge, which is connected to the gas armatures (regulating and closing armatures) described in the section about auxiliary equipment of gas turbine. At the inlet side of the gas turbine a quick closing armature controlled from the gas detecting system and a manual closing armature shall be installed. - Pipeline section for the gas supply of gas auxiliary boiler: The gas receiving station and the boiler house is connected with an overhead gas pipeline supported by pipe bridge, which is connected to the gas armatures (regulating and closing armatures) described in the section about auxiliary equipment of auxiliary boiler. At the inlet side of the gas turbine a quick closing armature controlled from the gas detecting system and a manual closing armature shall be installed.



69

Figure 3.3.3-1.

Inner natural gas system

3.3.4 Reserve fuel oil supply According to Decree 44/2002 (XII. 28.) GKM on the least amount of the energy carrier reserve of power plant the normative and safety operation energy carrier reserve shall be stored in the form of fuel oil and it shall be used only in case of outage of gas supply due to maintenance or operation failure. The data on the fuel oil consumption of power plant are included in section 2.1.2. In this section the technical implementation of oil supply system of the power is described: To storage fuel oil one storage tank of about 30 000 m3 effective storing capacity (ø40000/ø44000x26000 mm) shall be installed for each unit. The tank shall have standing, above ground type cylinder structure with double bottom, covered and supplied with protecting ring and inner floating roof. The complete inner surface of the tank shall be covered with corrosion protection paint. The tank shall be supplied with instrument according to the requirements of technology and also consumption meters for the Customs Office (VPOP) shall be installed. To transmit the alarm signal in case of oil leaking in the protecting ring 2 level switches shall be installed. The tanks shall have automatic fire protection systems (foam extinguishers).



70

In case of operation of power plant with fuel oil the oil supply shall be started from the tank. The fuel oil is delivered from the tank towards gas turbine with delivery pump installed in the oil pump house of the power plant. For each unit two delivery pump machine sets of 2x90 m3/h capacity shall be installed with the relevant inlet side filters. One pump is operative and the other is reserve, with a pressure at the outlet of pumps of max. 6 bar(g). In the gas turbine supply system the pressure is maintained at a constant level with the help of electric pressure regulation valve. These devices shall be installed also in the oil pump house. From the pump house to the main plant building the oil pipelines (1 delivery and 1 recirculation pipeline) shall be routed overhead, through pipe bridge, therefore the leaking can be detected immediately. The pipelines – with the exception of installation places of instruments and armatures – shall be installed wild welded joints. To intercept the possible oil escape under the flanged joints concrete interception basins or trays shall be built to prevent the inflow of oil in the soil. The pipelines of fuel oil supply shall have associated electric heating to maintain the pipeline temperature at min. +5°C. The elements of the fuel oil distribution system of the gas turbine are described in section 3.2.1. This system, besides the gas turbine shall be installed in the main plant building. There is an interception basin under the fuel oil distribution system of the power plant, to collect the actually escaped oil. The oil utilized according to the valid regulation has to be refilled in short time. The supply of fuel oil shall be implemented by water way with self propelled pusher barges and barges. To unload the fuel oil a single position unloading station shall be installed at the site of Gy�r-Göny� Port. The unloading tubs of DN300 shall provide unloading without dripping through drip safe connection flanges. The unloading of fuel oil from the ship shall be provided with pumps installed at the port or with the proper unloading pumps of the ships. The fuel oil shall be delivered from the port to the power plant through pipelines. To unload and to deliver the fuel oil a pump house shall be installed on the site of the port with two pumps each of 100 m3/h capacity and with a machine set supplied with frequency converter, including suction side filters. The meters required for calibrated settlement measurement of the unloaded fuel oil shall be installed also in the pump house. To collect the dripping oil at discharging pipelines or during bleeding or the escaped oil in the oil pump house an interception tank with a storage capacity of 4.8 m3 made of galvanized steel with a structure of horizontal cylinder and with double storage space (one storage space for fresh oil and one for contaminated oil) shall be installed in the so called discharge shaft at the oil pump house. From this tank the oil can be delivered with pump, and depending on the degree of contamination, it can be forwarded back into the fuel oil system and have to be handled as dangerous substance. To collect and clean the storm waters contaminated with oil produced at the unloading station at the port an engineering structure shall be built, including the required architectural, technology, electric and individual control engineering appliances. The oil content of the cleaned storm water shall be kept below 2 mg/l. The oil content of the discharged water built in instrument shall be used in the channel shaft after the separator. The oil accumulated in the water treatment engineering structure can be pumped into barrels and transport to deposit area as dangerous waste.



71

The fuel oil delivery pipeline between the port and the storage tank shall be routed overhead on pipe bridge. Its structure and technical protection principles are the same as for the above mentioned fuel oil pipelines of the power plant. As reserve and for delivery of small quantity of fuel oil two general purpose road unloading stations shall be installed to unload fuel oil from tank vehicles. The unloading stubs of DN80 shall be supplied with drip safe cock. The unloading station shall be supplied with reinforced concrete interception basin to prevent contamination of the environment, and the accumulated oil can be delivered to separator plant fro cleaning storm water from the fuel oil. The unloaded oil shall be delivered to storage tanks with the two oil pump sets each of 60 m3/h capacity. One pump is operative and the other is reserve. In the oil pump house of the power plant the following units shall be installed:

- Unloading pumps and filters, mounted on common base frame, - Delivery pumps and filters mounted on common base frame, - Electric preheated to maintain the temperature of the oil in the storage tanks

that shall be built in the filling pipelines. The circulation of oil shall be executed with the operation of unloading pumps.

- Electric pressure regulator, - Hydropneumatic tank, - Calibrated consumption meter to perform settlement measurement for the oil

unloaded from tank vehicles, - Electric and control engineering devices (in separate room).

In the oil pump house interception basin shall be installed under the pumps, pipelines and the armatures to collect the possible oil escape. To collect the dripping oil at discharging technology pipelines or during bleeding or the escaped oil in the oil pump house an interception tank with a storage capacity of 4.8 m3 made of galvanized steel with a structure of horizontal cylinder and with double storage space (one storage space for fresh oil and one for contaminated oil) shall be installed in the so called discharge shaft at the oil pump house. From this tank the oil can be delivered with pump, and depending on the degree of contamination, it can be forwarded back into the fuel oil system and have to be handled as dangerous waste. To collect and clean the storm waters contaminated with oil produced at the unloading station at the port an engineering structure shall be built, including the required architectural, technology, electric and individual control engineering appliances. The oil content of the cleaned storm water shall be kept below 2 mg/l. The oil content of the discharged water built in instrument shall be used in the channel shaft after the separator. The oil accumulated in the water treatment engineering structure can be pumped into barrels and transport to deposit area as dangerous waste. The control engineering system of the oil supply shall be established with the consideration of technology without operator in the oil pump house at normal operation conditions, with the exception oil unloading operations. The oil technology system shall include all metering, regulating, protecting and interlocking systems that are required fro the safe operation. The most important of them are as follows:

- Protection of tanks against overflow, - Protection of tanks against complete discharge,



72

- Maintaining temperature of tanks with automatic system, - Maintaining temperature of pipelines with automatic system, - Permanent level gauges of tanks, - Measuring quantity of received and consumed fuel oil.

3.3.5 Auxiliary Boiler The auxiliary boiler provides steam during the construction, for the heating of the steam turbine when the machine set is started up, for the heating of the buildings when the unit is at a standstill and heating of the feed water tank. For these purposes approximately 6 t/h, 5-7 bar steam is needed. Flue gas from the boiler gets to the chimney through insulated, covered steel-plate flue gas ducts led overhead and supported by supports of steel structure. Discharge of flue gases to the open air will be ensured by approximatly60 m high insulated steel-plate chimney installed outdoors. The chimney is of self supported design. The welded structure starter boiler to be used for the generation of superheated steam shall be installed in horizontal position. It has three draughts and flame tubes. The first draught of the boiler is formed by flame tubes at front end of which the firing equipment is installed. The flame tubes are led into the internal return band supplied with complete water cooling. The fume tubes of the second draught are connected to the front wall of the internal return band through which the flue gases flow into the front return band. From the front return band the flue gas is delivered into the fume tubes of the third draught and after that into the fume chamber mounted on the back side of the boiler. The boiler shall be installed on a base frame and shall be delivered together with the required armatures and automatic firing equipment. On the top and the sides of the boiler operating platforms are installed. The combustion products of the boiler are delivered into the stack through insulated flue gas channels made of coated steel sheets and installed on supports. The emission of the flue gases into the environment takes place through a chimney made of steel sheets. The chimney has self-supporting structure.

3.3.6 Black start Diesel generátor (if necessary) The emergency Diesel generator shall be operated only in case of black out of line voltage. Its function is to generate electric power required for the safer stoppage of the power plant. Besides this function it can be used for the restart of power plant without external power supply in case of operation failure of the national electric network in order to make possible the connection of power plant to the national electric network and restart electric power supply. The power of equipment is ~ 8 MWe. The equipment consists of Diesel motor and generator mounted on a common base frame, including all auxiliary systems, electric and control engineering systems to be installed in a stand alone building. The fuel of this unit is the same as for the gas turbine, e.g. fuel oil. In order to provide permanent availability of fuel oil, a daily oil tank (~ 5m3) shall be installed in the Diesel machine house. The supply of this tank shall be provided through the oil pipeline built between the daily oil tank and the fuel oil tank of ~30 000 m3 capacity.



73

The machine set is suitable for high reliability start from standing position with remote control, but without external voltage. The operational availability of the equipment is checked every month; therefore these trial runs represent about 6 hours operation every year.

3.4 Installation architecture layout

3.4.1 Installation The site of power plant is situated between river sections of Danube 1792.5 – 1793.2 rkm in western direction from Gönyü. It is bordered with the Danube from north, the Kossuth Lajos street branching from the trunk road No 1 from south. The site is bordered with the flood protection embankment of National Public Port of Gy�r-Gönyü from west. At present the site is an unbuilt, low laying flood plain, which is protected from the large waters on Danube side only by the summer dam with crest level of 112.50-113.00 mB routed parallel with the river bank. Considering the relief the region is a plain with an average elevation of 110.00-112.00 mB, therefore it is not protected against larger floods of Danube. As a result of these circumstances, though the site is classified as economic area, no buildings are allowed at present. Considering these conditions the site shall be backfilled – in order to establish engineering structure for the future industrial buildings, the power plant and the public utility substation. This backfilling of site shall be implemented independently from the construction of power plant within the framework of master plan of water resources development off Gönyü area (the development is introduced within the demonstration of external connections of the power plant, see paragraph 4.3 of this Environmental Impact Study). The area of industrial backfilling shall be connected directly, e.g. built together with the dam of National Public Port of Gy�r-Gönyü. The width of backfilling is 205-305 m parallel with Danube. The backfilling shall start at the Danube river bank, progress in southern direction with end at the Kossuth Lajos street. The territory of the backfilled site at crest level shall be about 165 500 m2. The crest level of backfilled site was defined at the elevation level of 116.50 mB. This level is by 2.0 m higher than the authoritative flood level defined for the area, therefore it shall provide the flood safety of facility of high value. The backfilling up to level of 116.50 mB shall be performed at the outer edge of the site – only temporarily – with a width of 5.0 m and a backslope with 1:3 ratio shall be connected to the backfilling level of 115.50 mB. This area shall be supplied only with backfilling matter with a thickness of only 30 cm for further preparatory works. The final level of backfilling of 116.50 mB shall be completed during construction period of facilities. After the backfilling, for the implementation of the power plant an adequate, continuous area is available which is advantageous also for the establishment of other technology connection. In the backfilled area, besides the power plant also the public utility electric substation of MAVIR ZRt. can be installed.



74

For the construction of buildings and the installation of engineering structures within the site border firstly the criteria of environment protection were considered (by providing the largest possible distances of air pollution sources and more significant noise sources from the residential areas), and also the safe installation, possibility construction and economical efficiency were taken into account. The structure of the installation for the single axis, and two axis variation is on the layout drawings in Appendix No. 4. Within the framework of project implementation the following facilities shall be installed:

- Plan main building, including turbine-generator set and HRSG - Main and auxiliary transformer (marked with UBF, UBE on the drawing) - Control room and building of directorate (UCA, UYC) - Facilities of gas supply with the compressors and the gas reducing stations

(UEN) - Buildings of oil supply and oil storage facility (UEJ) - Facilities of water treatment, including tanks (UGD, UGA, UGC) - Waste water intake and drainage structure (UGU) - Facilities and equipment of cooling water supply (UPC, UQA, UQG,

UQQ, PAB) - Equipment of fire water system (USG) - Starting boiler park (UHB) - Diesel equipment for black start (UBN) - Workshop and storage building (UST) - Porter’s building (UYE) - Parking lot (UZD)

The parts of development outside of the site border are as follows: a new natural gas pipeline and the gas receiving station owned by the MOL, high voltage transmission lines and public utility electric substation (ACA) owned by MAVIR, facilities of cooling water supply outside of the border (UPC, UQQ), access road and construction of trunk line for public utility works (drink water, telecommunication).

3.4.2 Architectural arrangement The structure of buildings is defined mainly by the technology requirements, but designers shall consider, besides the general architecture requirements (utilization demand, stability, protection from the environment conditions), also the aesthetic and noise protection criteria. The preliminary criteria of structure of power plant buildings are as follows (the detailed elaboration of building structures will be possible in the later design phases, after the selection of main equipment, in accordance with the functional and fire protection requirements): Plant main building (turbine hall, boiler house) The turbine hall and the boiler house from one block of buildings, with unified appearance, but different structural solutions for each building part.



75

The HRSG and the hall for the installation of its auxiliary devices shall be arranged in the boiler house part. This part is a building with steel frame structure with internal platforms, staircase, wall structure elements of facade and light steel roof structure. The facades are assembled wall cassettes made of steel with heat and sound insulation and trapezoidal steel covering. The roof structure is made of prefabricated panels based on trapezoidal steel sheets with heat insulation. The turbine machine set(s) with their auxiliary equipment, condenser and auxiliary equipment and some electric equipment shall be installed in the part of building for turbine hall. The building has steel frame structure (or reinforced concrete frame). The hall area is supplied with an overhead travelling crane. The foundation(s) of turbine generator(s) shall have monolithic reinforced concrete structure(s). Around the turbines the required operating platforms of steel structure, galleries and staircases shall be built. The covers of facade and roof are similar to that of the boiler house part. There is no permanent work place in the building, the operating personnel shall be present in the building only periodically (1-2 person in each shift for 1-2 hours). Simultaneous presence of larger number of personnel is expected only in maintenance period. In the building, wash-hand basins, water nozzles for cleaning shall be installed, however social rooms are not required. Control room and building of directorate The control room and the building of directorate shall be arranged in two storey building. In this building permanent working places and other rooms for temporary stay (e.g. conference rooms) are planned, including social rooms (changing room, bathroom, dining room and so on). Workshop and storage building The workshop and storage building is a single storey building of hall type Building of water treatment plant The water treatment plant shall be arranged in a hall type building made of light steel frame structure, as a single bayed building supplied with overhead crane. At the last frame position of building the laboratory, office and electric rooms shall be arranged, with social rooms for the personnel covered with an interstage monolithic reinforced concrete floor. In the area of water technology the sumps, interception basins made of reinforced concrete floor plates and tank foundations shall be installed. In the area of water technology, with the consideration of technology requirements, primarily acid-proof ceramic cover shall be applied. Fire water pump house The fire water pump house is a single storey building made of traditional technology of masonry construction with a floor structure made of reinforced concrete monolithic plate.



76

Gas compressor and gas pressure regulating station The gas compressor and the gas pressure regulation station shall be installed on the site of power plant delimited with fence from the plant. The gas compressors shall have outdoor construction under a gas tight cover. For the gas pressure regulation station a separate building shall be constructed with burst-type opening surfaces. The fire resistant doors of the room shall be installed in a position with opening outside. The floor shall be supplied with non-sparking cover. The ventilation of the room shall prevent an explosive atmosphere in all cases. For maintenance a lifting beam shall be installed on the floor of the building. Fuel oil pump house The pump house is a single storey building. The fuel oil pumps house shall have a reinforced concrete frame structure build on steel trapezoidal plate with plate floor and inserted masonry wall. The lower floor structure (supplied with oil resistant coating) shall have adequate loading capacity and dilation gaps from (block type) foundation pieces. During operation no personnel shall stay in the pump house. The access is allowed during fuel oil unloading and maintenance. Oil unloading station The fuel oil unloading station is an outdoor facility. The floor is supplied with water tight cover of adequate hardness. The extent of floor surface is at least 2 m wider than the vertical projection of the vehicle in all directions. The rain water is drained from the surface through an oil separator. Engineering structures of cooling water supply The engineering structures of the cooling water intake are as follows:

- cooling water intake building (UPC) to be constructed at the cooling water pipe, as off-premises extension, The water intake engineering structure is made of reinforced concrete.

- cooling water pump house (UQA) is a single storey, hall type building to be constructed outside the fence, but on the territory of power plant,

- syphon pit to maintain water level (UQG) to be constructed outside the fence, but on the territory of power plant,

- cooling water discharge building (UQQ) to be constructed at the cooling water pipe, as off-premises extension. The structure of water discharge (UQQ) shall be built outside of the power plant border as a reinforced concrete engineering structure connected to the side-sleve created in the river bed of Danube.

Porter’s lodge The porter’s lodge is a single-storey building with traditional masonry walls structure.



77

Building for Diesel equipment for black start The emergency power generator is a Diesel motor driven generator that shall be installed in a separate building. The building for the emergency power generator is a single storey building. The building shall have a reinforced concrete frame structure build on steel trapezoidal plate with plate floor and inserted masonry wall. The lower floor structure (supplied with oil resistant coating) shall have adequate loading capacity and dilation gaps from (block type) foundation pieces. During operation no personnel shall stay in the pump house.

3.4.3 Public utilities 3.4.3.1 Drinking water

The water demand of the planned power plant is about 6 m3/day. The power plant is connected to the drink water network of Göny�. An adequate distribution network to be built at the site of power plant shall provide the water supply of social facilities to be built at the power plant.

3.4.3.2 Waste water drainage system The function of the planned waste water discharge system is of communal origin and the discharge of technology waste waters (wash waters) is based on the same principle. The communal waste water is produce of power plant as a result of social water utilization of personnel, toilets, bathrooms, tea kitchens and canteen. The daily quantity of communal waste water produced at the site is about 6 m3. The wash waters are produced at the time of regular washing of the compressor of gas turbine and the chemical washing of RO equipment of water treatment unit, periodically. On the site of the power plant gravity-type waste water canalization shall be constructed. The routing of the planned waste water canalization shall be defined according to the source of waste water. The canalization tube is made of KG PVC. A separate canalization line is used for the drainage of communal waste water which is led into the cleaning container. The waste waters collected through the communal canalization system are filtered with a flat grate of 10 mm bar size with manual cleaning and led into the low lift pump system to be forwarded into the container of biological water treatment system. The container type water treatment unit is based on complex oxidation decomposition and activated sludge process with the supply of microscopic air bubbles through membrane and with low load secondary sedimentation tank and separate tank compartment for disinfection. The share of sludge circulating can be regulated between 50-100%. As a result of perfect oxidation system of the treatment plant biologically odourless slurry shall be produced. The excess daily quantity of the slum is about 350-400 l/day that has to be collected and decanted in slurry thickening box. This thickened slurry has to be transported one time every week. The quantity of slurry to be transported every week from the power plant is 3-4 m3/week, its dry matter content is 1-1.2%. The excess slurry has to be transported to waste water treatment plant for dewatering.



78

All of the cleaned waste and rain water shall be led into the receiving water, e.g. the Danube river with the help of a low lift pump system. Industrial wastewater teartment system The industrial waters are produced at water treatment plant (the quantity and quality data see in Chapter 3.3.2.) and in the boiler house (technology water intake – leeching of boiler drum, sampling-, and the periodic discharge – bleeding, dewatering, discharge from the equipment before maintenance). The total quantity of the latter in average is 1-2 m3/h, while at start, stop periods about 50-200 m3/occasion. The quality of industrial waste waters of different origin and the waste water storage and regulation system to be created at the place of production shall make possible to drain the waste waters into the receptacle without further treatment. The industrial waste waters are collected through gravity canalization and led from the place of production to the levelling waste weir, from where after mixing with hot water stream they are discharged into the Danube river.

3.4.3.3 Rain water drainage system The functions of the planned rain water drainage system are as follows:

- Dewatering of planned roads, pavements - Drainage of water collected by storm-down pipes - Dewatering of green areas

The rain water is drained from the power plant area through a closed, gravitational canalization system supplied with access shafts for cleaning. The closed pipe system used for draining water collected by storm-down pipes shall be connected to this canalization. The dewatering of roads, pavement is planned with sinks and shallow ditches. The routing of canalization is planned along the road. At places where the storm water can be contaminated with oil, e.g. at the structures of fuel oil system (oil tank, public road unloading station) and at the transformers the storm water is collected separately and pre-treated by passing through an oily water treatment structure (SEPURATOR type or equivalent). The clean water delivered through the outlet of the oil separator can be discharged into the storm water canalization system. The rain water passing the canalization system shall be led into the rain water receptacle and the draining engineering structure (UGU) and from there – after an adequate test – into the Danube river via a perimeter canal to a gravity sluice and lift station structure.

3.4.3.4 Building internal roads The routing and the pavement of the planned facility shall provide the pass round the technology units, the delivery of equipment and the execution of fire fighting activities. The structure of surface pavement will be designed for heavy duty load. The width of the planned road is 6 m. It has one side slope in cross direction and asphalt cover. Along the routing of the roads the complete public road clearance profile can be provided. The storm waters shall be discharged from the pavement through the sunk connected to the strom water canalization system of the power plant.



79

4. PUBLIC UTILITIES, ROUTED FACILITIES AND THE RELATED OPERATIONS

4.1 Public utility connections of the planned power plant

4.1.1 Natural gas supply As primary fuel natural gas shall be used in the combined cycle power plant with the supply through the national network by the MOL Földgázszállító ZRt. Natural gas supply should serve the supply of the combined cycle power plant unit and, in case of outage, the supply of auxiliary boilers. The power plant will operate with natural gas of capacity fee (firm gas), i.e. the gas service company will always – except for disturbance and planned maintenance – guarantee the contracted amount of natural gas, must not curtail it (or else they are obliged to pay penalty). As far as the property of the gas pipeline is concerned, the gas pipeline will not be a part of the power plant, but a public utility facility and therefore the implementation will be effectuated within the framework of investment, property and operation of the natural gas supplier MOL Földgázszállító ZRt. The implementation of the gas pipeline shall be arranged by individual licensing procedure accordingly (e.g. for preliminary analysis and pipeline way-leave rights). At present, with the authorization of the natural gas supplier MOL Földgázszállító ZRt., the preparation of preliminary analysis documentation of natural gas pipeline is in progress and at an early date – before the end of period of evaluation of environmental impact study - it shall be submitted to the Northern Transdanubian Supervisory Office of Environment Protection, Nature- and Water Conservancy. The Olajterv Group have made a study about the gas supply to Gönyü Power Plant. In the study they were examining the process, route and installation versions presented below for the implementation of gas supply to the power plant at Gönyü. 1. Routing:

a) Starting point of the line is Gy�r b) Starting point of the line is Bana

2. Location of accounting metering: a) Front end of the line b) Tail end of the line

3. Transfer pressure provided by MOL Natural gas Transport Co is: a) 25 bar b) 25 to 60 bar

4. Compressor station is at: a) the front end of the line b) the tail end of the line

From the examined variations - as a result of agreement of the natural gas supplier MOL Földgázszállító ZRt. and the E.ON Power Plants Ltd. (E.ON Er�m�vek Kft.) - the pipeline along the route to Gy�r shall be built with the following characteristics:

Transfer pressure: 25 - 60 bar at tail end of pipeline (metering station at Gönyü)

Transfer capacity of pipeline: 75,000 m3/h



80

Pipeline: DN500 PN63 Width of safety zone: 5-5 m at both sides of pipeline Covering depth: 1.2 m

Major details of the route: Route length: approx.13.2 km Number of structures crossed: approx. 40 Railway: 1 Traffic road: 1 Hard road: 8 Planned road: 13 Dirt road: 10 Watercourse: 5 Communities concerned: Gy�r, Gönyü Number of lands involved: approx. 195 Route description: Leaving the gas transfer station at Gy�r towards S the route runs parallel to the route of the existing gas pipelines in distance of 5-6 m from the outermost line of W. At section 0+500 turns to E and crosses the existing pipelines. At section 1+200 crosses a road, then goes parallel to the road on N side of that up to the section 2+900, where crosses a road again. From this the route goes along a dirt road to E up to the section 4+000, where turn to N avoiding area of a sand-pit. Going parallel to a planned road goes up to the section 4+750, where reaches the railway Budapest-Hegyeshalom. Crossing the railway next to the road crossing, parallel to the with the other public works goes to N parallel to the 20 kV transmission line in distance of 11 m to E from that. At section 6+900 it reaches Road 19, then crossing it continues along Malom street on the W side of the 20 kV aerial line, at 11 m from it. In section 8+500 turns to E, crosses the planned Malom street, the planned railway sidetrack. In section 10+500 it turns to S at Dózsa farm, and heading NE in section 10+900 it reached main Road 1m then old Road 1, followed by the premises of the Power Plant. The designers agreed the route with the involved Municipalities, authorities and other organisations (General Staff of Ministry of Defence – HM, 12th Aero Defence Brigade at Gy�r, National Park of Fert�-Hanság, HM Silviculture Co. (HM Erd�gazdálkodási ZRt.) and KAEG ZRt.) and also with the operators and designers of the involved public utilities. With the consideration of these agreements the gas pipeline can be implemented along the planned route. At the planned end point of the pipeline at Gy�r a pipe-scraper starting station and at the end point at Göny� a pipe-scraper trap and metering station for handing over shall be built. The metering station serves for settlement measurement of natural gas. At the inlet side of the metering unit a separator-filter shall be installed to separate the solid and liquid contaminations of the gas. The safety closing armatures shall be installed at the metering station.



81

4.1.2 Transmission of the generated electric power Following from the data of power plant units (e.g. nominal built in power) and the network design guidelines only 400 kV transmission network can be considered as grid connection level.

The electric transmission line as a property shall not belong to the power plant, but it shall be built as a public utility facility and therefore shall be implemented within the framework of the investment, property and operation of the MAVIR System Operator of Hungarian Electric Transmission Network Co. (MAVIR Magyar Villamosenergia-ipari Átviteli Rendszerirányító ZRt.). The implementation of the electric transmission line shall be arranged by individual licensing procedure accordingly (e.g. for preliminary analysis environmental impact study and transmission line way-leave rights). At present, with the authorization of the MAVIR ZRt. the preparation of preliminary analysis documentation of the electric transmission line is in progress and at an early date – before the end of period of evaluation of environmental impact study - it shall be submitted to the Northern Transdanubian Supervisory Office of Environment Protection, Nature- and Water Conservancy. The ETV-ER�TERV prepared a feasibility study for the connection of electric network, where different versions of technology, routing and installation were considered:

1. Version No. 1: connection to the Gy�r station via single-circuit 400 kV target line;

2. Version No. 2: connection to the Gy�r station via single-circuit 400 kV target line;

3. Version No. 3: connection by splitting of the Gy�r–Litér 400 kV transmission line;

4. Version No. 4: connection via splitting of a 400 kV transmission line to be built East

of Gy�r to Martonvásár in the long term.

After the agreement between the MAVIR ZRt. and the E.ON Er�m�vek Kft., out of the considered versions the 3rd method of connection was selected for implementation, e.g. the existing connection shall be used by splitting of the Gy�r–Litér 400 kV transmission line with the stipulation that – at a later date - this connection can be routed to the new 400 kV transmission line planned in the future towards Martonvásár. If the power plant will be connected to the network by splitting of one of existing or a future transmission line, then a 400 kV switching station shall be installed (with future ownership of MAVIR ZRt.) in the vicinity of the site of power plant. The planned installation place of this switching station will be selected in the industrial area directly bordering with power plant site from southern direction and with National Public Port of Göny� from western direction.

The connection point and the ownership boundary line, respectively, are at the terminal point of the transmission line to the portal of the switching station owned by MAVIR ZRt. The metering device for billing between the Power Plant and MAVIR ZRt. is installed on the combined measuring transformer in the coupling of 1.5 circuit breaker design at the Power Plant side in the new switching station owned by MAVIR ZRt. As a result of the technical development, the arrangement of the bays and collecting bus bars of the switchgear, the sequence of the bay rows, the applied phase distances, as well as the



82

design of switchgear taken into consideration shall facilitate the implementation of switchgear with small area requirement. The area of the switching station is 172x145 m The area of the switching station will be surrounded by fence, with a gate of 3.5 m width for access from the road of the switching station. The fence around the switching station is at a distance of 20 m of the side of the current road, and this 20 m belt accommodates the 10 m wide protection zone of the switching station. The switchgear contains the following connections:

• Terminals of two transmission lines to the Power Plant (Göny� Unit No. 1, Göny� Unit No. 2),

• Two 400 kV transmission line connections (Gy�r, Litér), and • Reserve bay row to receive two further transmission lines (marked with dashed line).

The considered 4th version would have the same routing, since the splitting of the transmission line in direction towards Litér or the future line planned direction of Martonvásár will be possible only in the direct neighbourhood of transformer station at Gy�r. As a result of multistage agreements – with the consideration of standpoints of aeronautics, defence, environment protection and nature-, forest conservation, silviculture authority, motorway operator, town planning, urbanizing and architectural authorities - the routing evaluated by the authorities and the involved settlements was defined and accepted for further design work. The length of route is about 15.5 km, as follows:

- complete routing section shall be implemented with overhead lines with height limitations in the area of Gy�r,

- the height limitations shall be examined in details and approved during preparation of environmental impact study according to the requirements of landscape adaptation of the Chief Architect Office at Gy�r,

- further strict limitation of height should be effectuated due to regulations of the Office Aero Affairs with regard to ground air-control station (VOR) at Gy�r for the case of parallel routing with the existing 120 and 220 kV transmission lines on the territory of Gy�r,

- the height limitations can not be met with the 400 kV tower models available at present, therefore special tower models with lower peak height shall be developed,

- for the forest crossing below Göny� town, due to vicinity of safety zone of military shooting-ground at Gy�rszentiváni, a proof bank and a bullet-proof butt shall be constructed.

Main design parameters of 400 kV transmission line:

• Nominal voltage: 400 kV • System number: double system • Supporting structure: Fish-bone type steel grid structure between

Göny� and Nagyhegy, Special double-type and low height special towers between Nagyhegy and Gy�r (MAVIR transformer station) for a length of about~6 km



83

• Safety zone: According to Decree 122/2004 (X.15) GKM 28 m from the farthest outside, non-operative phase line to left and right.

4.1.3 Complex water-supply development of Göny� area There were prepared different analyses for the water-supply facilities of power plant of E.ON Er�m�vek Kft. at Göny�. In design phase, as a result of agreement with the Municipality of Gyöny�, involved organizations, first of all the Northern Transdanubian Supervisory Office of Environment Protection, Nature- and Water Conservancy, Directorate of National Park of Fert�-Hanság and Örség a „Complex water-supply development of Göny� area” was prepared that besides the water supply of power plant will be suitable also for the implementation of other water supply requirements of the area. As a result of complex water-supply development of Göny� area the side branch of Danube shall be rehabilitated in sections between 1794.0 – 1791.2 rkm, and therefore the following results are expected:

- Creating various aquatic living places, - Improved conditions for the flood take-off, leading to lower flood levels in the

upstream river section of Göny�, considering the model calculations, - Establishment of industrial area safe from flooding with by backfilling with the

dredge spoil matter excavated from the side branch. The interested parties have agreed the public interests and the interests of the power plant in order to implement the above mentioned complex hydraulic establishment. Since the implementation of the „Complex water-supply development of Göny� area” both in time and in territorial extent will deviate significantly from the power plant development, the facility shall be implemented by the E.ON Er�m�vek Kft. within the framework of an individual investment. The preliminary survey documentation of the planned complex hydraulic establishment was submitted to the Northern Transdanubian Supervisory Office of Environment Protection, Nature- and Water Conservancy in April 2007.

4.1.4 Other external routed facilities 4.1.4.1 Drinking water supply

The base of water supply is the drinking water system of the settlement at Göny� from which a new pipeline shall be built up to the connection point of the power plant. The connection point is the metering shaft installed at the south-east corner of the power plant.

4.1.4.2 Building roads The access to the planned power plant and the transformer station is possible from the Kossuth street branching from the trunk road No 1. With the consideration of new road building regulation and the existing access roads new discovery road shall be built. It level routing is defined by the connected pavement level and the layout and arrangement of the planned facilities. Therefore the planned road shall be built mainly in even plane without higher hills.



84

As far as the cross arrangement of road is concerned the service road shall be built with 2x3 traffic lanes, with two-side crossing asphalt cover and dewatering towards the environment. The access roads to the facilities shall have the same cross section as the service road. Along the complete length of routing the required public road clearance chart can be provided.

4.2 Related operations, connected facilities The full period of the power plant installation is 20 months. The main work phases to be performed during installation are as follows:

- Site preparatory works, - Construction works, - Technology assembly works, - Commissioning, trial run.

Further activities related to the installation of power plat that worth of paying attention are the transport works required for the establishment.

4.2.1 Activities performed before and during installation During power plant construction significant quantity of matter should be delivered to the site. These are as follows:

- concrete, reinforcement steel, - building steel structures, wall panels, masonry matters, covers and other construction

materials, - technology steel structures, mechanical engineering, electric and other equipment, - earth for terrain correction.

The construction materials and equipment shall be delivered mainly by usual public road vehicles. The Investor has the possibility of transport of main equipment examined. As a result of this examination the main equipment (turbines, generators, boiler parts, transformers) the most favourable alternative is the transport by waterway due to large section of inner span of the equipment exceeding standard public road and railway clearance chart dimensions. For delivery an excellent solution is available through the neighbouring public port from where the equipment can be delivered to the site of power plant with special public vehicles (trailers). Further transport activity is required for the delivery of machinery that do not participate in public road traffic (bulldozer, crane and so on) especially at the start and finish of different work phases, by the preparatory and finishing works and during removal and transport of wastes produced at the site. The expected traffic increase related to construction works can be evaluated with the consideration of traffic data measured during construction of Csepel II Power Plant (398 MW). Therefore – in the construction period of 18 months of Unit I at Göny� – about 1200 rounds of heavy trucks, 1800 rounds of light trucks and 7500 rounds of cars shall be considered. For the Unit II much less rounds are expected, since some common facilities established in the period of construction of Unit I (e.g. water intake plant, gatekeeper’s and social building, public utility works and so on) shall be present until that time. In the



85

construction period of Unit II the expected traffic will be about 700 rounds of heavy trucks, 1000 rounds of light trucks and 6500 rounds of cars.

Table 4.2.1.1. – Expected daily traffic increase (number of vehicles) related to the construction of power plant in the characteristic periods of installation works

Vehicle category

Foundation works Structural

engineering

Technology assembly work

Commissioning

Cars 116 120 180 100

Light trucks 22 24 46 10

Heavy trucks 40 20 10 2 Due to favourable location of the site of installation the transportation traffic shall avoid the residential areas as much as possible. The planned route of transports are assigned along motor way M1 – road No 19 and trunk road No 1 with loading capacity sufficient for the required axle load and at present traffic they are suitable for the increased traffic related to the construction of power plant without any problems.

4.2.2 Site preparation Within the framework of site preparation the following activities shall be executed:

- Assignment of preparatory sites, - Establishment of infrastructural connections, temporary internal water and power

supply, - Construction of temporary roads and pavement at the assigned places, - Establishment of storage rooms, offices.

As a first step of the site preparation the road with adequate loading capacity shall be established from the Kossuth street branching from the trunk road No 1 up to the site. Later this road shall be used for delivery of equipment. The facilities of the planned power plant will be implemented as „green field investments” therefore – even for reasons of property protection and safety - the primary task should be the building of fence around the power plant area and the preparatory site. The fence shall be built with the consideration of providing sufficient place for stockpiling of materials and the equipment of preparatory works (carpenter, steel fixer) and for the installation of some containers (office, storage room) and mobile toilet. The preparatory site and preassembly work area shall have pavement made of rolled gravel with a thickness depending on the firmness of soil and dewatering system. The buildings of the power plant shall be established in a backfilled area to be created within the framework of investment „Complex water resources development of Göny� area”. When performing the backfilling works the area shall not be backfilled completely up to the final terrain level, therefore no significant volume of civil work will be needed in the first phase of works.



86

4.2.3 Civil works Within the framework of civil works the excavation of foundation area, the excavation of building pits of public utility works and the required backfilling works are included. During foundation works of the facilities of the power plant the removal of the upper layer with 1.5-2 m thickness is expected. To prepare the building pits drag shovel type excavator supplied with dozer shall be used. During construction of power plant facilities the simultaneous work of two machine units is planned. Before the start of work the humus to be removed shall be stored in temporary spoil area bordered with fence for later utilization.

4.2.4 Construction works Traditional construction and sanitary engineering works:

- establishment of foundation for building, foundation plates for the equipment, floor plate, reinforced concrete engineering structures (shafts, basins, technology channels),

- structural engineering, - assembly of sanitary engineering systems, - craftsman works, - terrain correction.

The first phase of construction works is the building of foundation. Since the power plant shall be installed on fresh backfilled soil, the structures with higher load (main building, tanks) shall be built on deep foundation structure with bored piles joined with reinforced concrete plate serving also as load bearing base plate for the engineering structure. The machines to be used for piling: pile boring plant, concrete pump, mixer trucks, loading machines, transport vehicles. When manufacturing reinforced concrete base plate and other reinforced concrete engineering structures the following working phases are expected: preparation of blinding layer of concrete, assembly of armouring, shuttering, concrete works. The foundations for main equipment are made of large monolithic reinforced concrete structures that require special technology discipline. The concrete shall be transported with mixer truck for the foundation works and shall be delivered to the actual place of utilization with concrete pump. The machines used for the foundation works are as follows: transport vehicles, excavators and loading machines, concrete pump. The buildings structures are basically made with the utilization of prefabricated reinforced concrete and steel modules The structural engineering-assembly works can be executed with traditional means of work, mobile lifting equipment. The machinery planned for utilization will be as follows: transport vehicles, concrete pump, and truck crane. When building machine house for a short time also tower crane may be required. The buildings of the power plant shall be established in a backfilled area to be created within the framework of investment „Complex water resources development of Göny� area”. When performing the backfilling works the area shall not be backfilled completely up to the final terrain level, therefore no significant volume of civil work will be needed in the first phase of



87

works. During terrain correction works the soil excavated from the building foundation area, the separately stockpiled humus removed beforehand, the external soil delivered from spoil area and the organic matter of natural origin (compost, dung) shall be utilized to protect unbuilt areas against the erosion and deflation of ground surface and to enhance the landscape with the implementation of green areas. Construction of routed structures on the site of power plant Large part of routed facilities on the site of power plant shall be built above ground, along pipe bridges (demineralised water pipeline, gas pipeline section for consumers and so on). The operations required for the implementation of these facilities are as follows: building column base blocks, installing columns of steel structure on these blocks and assembly and installation of pipelines, armatures, corrosion protection, and heat insulation. After the completion of assembly works the prepared pipelines shall undergo hydraulic pressure test. These working processes do not differ basically from the similar working phases of the construction of power plant unit. The soil removed from the work ditches of public utility works shall be stockpiled at the ditch. The width of working zone is 6-8 m. After the completion of construction works the original conditions according to the situation before the start of the investment should be restored in the construction zone (backfilling of earth, compaction). After the completion pipeline building the earth (removed beforehand) has to be backfilled. To prepare working ditch a bucket excavator and to backfill the earth a compressing machine shall be used. For the construction of public utility works the operation of one machine at a time will be expected. Construction of engineering structures of the cooling water system As far as the facilities of the cooling water system are concerned the water intake plant and the cooling water discharge system, e.g. the baffle-pier with chute channel shall be mentioned. The specialty of these construction works is the construction of the engineering structures themselves, including the related river bed transformation works to be performed in the bed of Danube side branch. The vertical river bank section at the water intake plant shall be built with the method of cut-off wall shuttering. The engineering structure of the pump station at the water intake plant shall be built as a box-type reinforced concrete structure cooperating with the reinforced concrete cut-off walls bordering the working area. At the inflow level some river dredging may be required. The inflow section shall be protected with riprap. The constructions of other facilities of the cooling water supply, the cooling water pipelines and the constant level waste weir, in principle, do not differ from the construction of other public utility pipelines and reinforced concrete structures of the power plant.

4.2.5 Technology assembly works Main parts of technology assembly works:

- assembly of turbine machine set(s), - assembly of HRSG and steam-condensate-feed water system, - assembly of auxiliary systems (gas supply system, water preparation, oil supply

system), - assembly electric equipment, - assembly of control engineering system.



88

The equipment to be built in shall be delivered to the site as assembled unit, without necessity of local manufacture at the site. The technology assembly can be supported with mobile lifting equipment, capstan installed on boiler structure and the bridge crane of machine house set up temporarily for these works. The characteristic devices used during technology assembly work are as follows: transport vehicles, truck cranes, tower crane (for boiler erection), compressors, fitting hand tools (cutting-off machine, grinding machine, welding machine). The schedule of works is defined according to the following criteria:

- Technology order and time demand, - Economic volume of resources, - Criteria of safety engineering.

Therefore the technology order of construction is as follows: 1. Erection of scaffolding structures (supports, platforms), 2. Assembly of pipelines, armatures, 3. Assembly of mechanical engineering devices, 4. Mounting cables, 5. Assembly of power train, 6. Assembly of control engineering units.

The final phase of technology assembly work is the quality control - X-ray testing, ultrasound test and so on – hydraulic pressure test, electric measurements.

4.2.6 Commissioning, trial run The commissioning shall be started after the completion of assembly works, by devices, subsystems. The related activities are as follows: cleaning, tests, filling up, adjustment, coordination of work of different elements of subsystem, set up parameters. During commissioning work the emission load of the environment shall be taken into consideration, with the attention to the following special aspects: - In the period of commissioning frequent start-stop cycles are expected, - In the period of commissioning shall be performed – among others - also the

regulation of combustion engineering system and the set up of optimal parameters of combustion process,

- The cleaning of steam systems is involved with the emission of very intensive noise. The blow down shall be performed according to programs preliminarily defined and announced to the authority. When in this phase the noise level – despite the silencer –for a period exceeds the noise emission limit, - after the preparation of final program - for this period an application for the permission shall be submitted to the environmental authority.

After the commissioning of all systems the trial run can be started. This is aimed at the coordination of different elements of the system, the adjustment of setup parameters and the certification of the performance capacity of the complete power plant unit. The control of guaranteed environmental parameters (emission values) shall be performed also after the trial run. The commercial taking over of power plant shall be effectuated after the successful completion of trial run.



89

4.3 Routed facilities The activities performed during operation are as follows: operation according to the actual demand of electric power, supervision of equipment, maintenance and control, execution of the required maintenance and repair work in order to provide safe operation of the equipment with the offered availability and the performance criteria specified by the manufacturer.

4.3.1 Operation of power plant equipment The operation of the power plant equipment shall be defined by the actual demands of the cooperating national (or later European) electric power system. The Power Plant at Göny� shall be operated as a so called “schedule maintaining” power plant, e.g. it shall be operated with variable load due to daily change of consumption demand, according to the preliminary agreement. This type of operation requires continuous operation, full availability, responsibility and contribution of the operating personnel. To comply with these requirements the high automation level of new units and auxiliary equipment shall provide the necessary support for the personnel. The control engineering system shall provide complete overview of mechanical engineering and electric technology, its regulated, safe and optimal operation and the handling of events of operation failures. The further tasks of the operating personnel are as follows: continuous supervision and control of equipment, analysis and evaluation of operational parameters and with this the prevention of breakdown and failures.

4.3.2 Maintenance The maintenance is an activity related to the normal operation of power plant, however with regard to the character and the environmental effects this work is significantly different from the above mentioned activities. This work must be paid attention especially with the consideration of the environmental impact, since the majority of wastes are produced in this phase due to the character of the gas turbine technology. The maintenance activity shall be performed with the periodicity and according to the maintenance instructions prepared by the manufacturers of units. The renewal and repair of power plant equipment shall be effectuated within the framework of planned preventive maintenance (TMK) system with their cycle, frequency and periodicity to be defined according to the operational experiences and the data of diagnostic system (as a part of the control engineering system). These cycles are different for each unit, equipment, sub-system, therefore the maintenance works are defined for cycles of days, weeks, months, and by longer periods up to different years. The maintenance and control works of the mechanical engineering and electric systems require 4 weeks in average, while the more extended maintenance require 5 weeks and the overhaul works due every six year require 8 weeks maintenance period. The maintenance works involved with the stoppage of power plant are planned usually for summer period, if possible.



90

With the maintenance of main equipment specialist firms with well trained personnel shall be charged that maintain permanent contact with the manufacturer and arrive to the site in the maintenance period or according to direct calls, if required. The tools, materials, parts required for the maintenance and repair work shall be delivered to the site by the specialist, if any, and the produced wastes, unnecessary tools shall be removed after the finishing works also by the specialists. To perform the daily maintenance works also the operational personnel shall be trained, and they shall be able to perform these works according to the operation and maintenance instruction of the equipment. The required tools, materials, parts shall be stored at site and the produced wastes shall be taken care within the framework of the waste management system of the power plant.

4.4 Activities to be performed during abandonment Expected lifetime of the power-plant main equipment is minimum 25 years that, depending on the actual utilization, can be extended by proper maintenance. The lifetime of auxiliary installations and buildings is much bigger; therefore, in case the equipment is shut down, they can be used further on for either power-plant or other industrial purposes. The mode of utilizing the area cannot be determined yet for 20-30 years ahead. Conditions of starting the abandonment:

- Planned shutdown of the power plant (by running to empty) and de-energizing of the equipment has happened. Exceptions are the devices also utilized during demolishing works (e.g. crane, elevators, lifting devices).

- The organization of the power plant has been transformed according to the modified tasks.

- Preparation of the area for demolishing works has happened (provisional deposits are prepared, replacements, site preparatory areas, provisional power supply, water supply, lighting, etc. are prepared).

During the abandonment of the power plant the following jobs are carried out (at times that may differ several decades even within one point, depending on the plans of further utilization):

- dismantling, disassembling, transporting of equipment, - demolishing of buildings and structures, elimination of underground

installations, removal of the demolishing waste, - recultivation, delivering of the relevant necessary materials to the site.

Scheduling of the works is determined by the following aspects:

- technological sequence and time demand, - efficient quantity of resources, - safety aspects.

Based on this, the technological sequence of demolishing is:

1. I&C equipment, 2. power transmission equipment, 3. cabling,



91

4. removing of utilizable machines, equipment, 5. removing of mechanical equipment, 6. dismantling of pipelines, armatures, 7. dismantling of scaffolding structures (supports, platforms), 8. architectural demolishing, 9. demolishing of roads, outdoor pavements.

After the equipment components have been shut down, they are disassembled and carried away. Most of the dismantled mechanical and electrical appliances can be re-utilized (individual machines, equipment, metal wastes), only certain parts of the equipment (seals, insulation, etc.) have to be disposed of. The quantity of hazardous wastes is not significant because the building in of materials that might later become hazardous (e.g. insulating materials with asbestos content) will be avoided during the implementation. The dismantled equipment and the scraps will be removed from the site. The buildings and structures not fit for further use after abandonment will be demolished. The aboveground parts of the buildings and structures should be demolished in case their utilization will cease finally. Demolishing of the underground installations may depend on later area utilization plans. Thus, in case the area is put to further industrial utilization, their demolishing is not absolutely necessary. If so required by the future utilization of the area, the underground structures will also be demolished and the holes filled, thus they will not represent ‘traps’ later on. No kind of demolishing waste and scraps will remain on the site. After the demolishing works have been finished, the state of contamination has to be checked in the area. In case of detected contamination the remedial actions have to be carried out. During dismantling and demolishing works the procedures have to be carried out in compliance with the current environmental and waste management laws, norms and directives. The jobs to be carried out during recultivation depend on the future utilization of the area (green area, industrial area, other purpose of utilization). The required jobs can only be forecasted in full knowledge of the reuse concept plan. The places of the eliminated installations should be made suitable for land use in accordance with the post-utilization approved in consultations with the professional authorities. Prior to abandonment, a detailed recultivation plan has to be drawn up.



92

5. NATURAL ENVIRONMENT OF THE POWER PLANT 5.1 Landscape characteristics, utilization of region

In a broader sense, according to the National Regions Cadastre of Hungary [Országos Tájkataszter] the area is located in the NW corner of the Komárom-Esztergom flatland. The determinative, major feature of the area is the Danube River, which did play and continues playing decisive role in the status of water supply above and below the surface of the area, including not the least the alluvial layers and the soil cover. The agricultural land character of the Gy�r-Tata basin first of all along the Danube eastward for Gy�r and westward from Komárom is gradually diminishing. The international cargo harbor, the connected logistics center and the power plant will result in a built, industrialized area. In the neigborhood of Komárom the development of tourism and the expansion of the settlement around theWorld Heritage candidate Monostor Fortress also contribute in loosing the agricultural functions. Islands of the Danube river, the natural values of the Szigetköz, the gallery forests of the northern, so-called Mosoni Duna branch of the river will counterbalance to certain extent the inpression generated by the built industrial objects. The planed establishing of green areas, building not overly, unnecessarily high or bulky industrial objects, development of green “buffer” zones is more than of esthetic value only but has cardinally important filtering functions as well, mollifying the man-made, industrialized character landscape of the Gy�r agglomeration. Areas southeast from the Danube lying towards Tata City are agricultural regions -- where the predominant form of land use is large scale production of cereals and similar agricultural products -- will not be substantially affected by the changes caused by the industrialization investments and developments realized along the Duna river.

5.2 Topography and hydrography The fluviatile deposit of the Kisalföld is originated in the upper Pannonian period. The talus of Danube river passing the Alps and other river drift from the Carpathians have filled the basin gradually. In this period river sand sediments with cross bedding were created. The creation of talus along the Danube river was decisive within the accumulation of sedimentary deposit in the Quaternary period. However, the early Pleistocene talus was found only as remains of plane structured according to terrace levels. This was found along the right bank of Danube river, from Pándorfi platform up to Dunaalmás, and at the left bank up to the entry of Garam river. A new talus the creation of which is in progress also these days is situated in the area of Csallóköz and Szigetköz. Today the valley of Danube river forms a continuous plain consisting of accretion plain of old rivers and fens. The soil of flood plain is sand, mud or clay-bearing sediment filling the river bed. However, the pebbly sediment of Danube river of late period can be found everywhere with different thickness. The thick talus of Kisalföld is the most significant catchment basin of our country. Since the river gravel of earlier period can be found even at low depth, the most significant technology water demands can be satisfied from wells installed for water intake from ground water. The water quantity stored in lower gravel layers is considerable since besides the fluviatile deposit



93

of Danube river also the talus of tributary streams contributing to accretion can provide great quantity of water supply. Within the formations of late Pannonian mix there are different water storage layers of sand and sand with gravel. On the geological maps the site of the heating plant is shown near the border line of Pannonian layers that are very close to the surface, so reducing the thickness of development of gravel layers of later period. The environmental impact of the Power Plant at Gönyü is extended to the area of the city of Gy�r and the Eastern part of Kisalföld (the Little Plain). This area is mainly a lower plain covered with the section of the talus plane structured according to terrace levels. The affected parts of the Kisalföld area are covered basically with chernozem (black earth), e.g. meadowy chernozem, sand with chernozem and calciferous chernozem, while the valleys of influent streamlets from the Bakony mountain are covered with meadowy soil. The utilization level as plough land is especially high (near 100%) therefore this area can be regarded as culture-steppe.

5.3 Geology and hydrogeology

5.3.1 Geological conditions The test area is situated in Gy�r- Moson- Sopron County, along the right side of Danube river, in the western suburbs of Göny� on neighbouring sites with topographic numbers 1173, 1174, 1175, 1187, 1188 and 1189. The site of the planned power plant is situated after the junction of Mosoni-Danube branch and the main branch of Danube in the so called Komárom-Göny� bay at the 1793 rkm of Danube. Considering the regional categories the Kisalföld is a large region which is divided according to academic categorisation into three parts: Gy�r-basin, Komárom-Esztergom-plain and Marcal-basin. These medium size regions are subdivided into smaller areas. As far as the morphology is concerned the surface of the Kisalföld can be characterized with two topographical forms. The Gy�r-basin is a plain which was created as fluviatile deposit and silt up lake or marsh. The Komárom-Esztergom-plain and the Marcal-basin are plains denuded and levelled as a result of river erosion and sloping. The planned site is situated in the north-western part of the Komárom-Esztergom-plain. Its direct environment is a low-lying, slightly creek, terraced type talus plain. Considering the morphology the area is plain and its altitude above the see level is about 110.0-111.5 mBf, with a slight slope in southern direction. The area involved in the design work belongs to geological subdivision of Kisalföld. In the Kisalföld area the original mountain is situated below the depth of 4500 m, its structure consists of ancient Palaeozoic metamorphous rocks with neo-Palaeozoic rock deposits of lagoon origin and Mesozoic carbonate. The bottom of basin of the Kisalföld was created as a result of two different geological development processes that are bordered by the so called Rába line. The area in eastern direction from the Rába started to lower and therefore the bottom of basin consists of carbonate rocks. At the other side in western direction the Alpine layers consisting of crystal rock, mica-slate and gneiss can be found.



94

As a result of lowering of the Kisalföld-basin in Miocene the original mountain was covered with Miocene sedimentary deposit, sandstone and clayey marl originated from the Helvetian- and Tartonan Sea with a thickness exceeding 10-200 m in the area of Göny�. The most intensive lowering occurred in the Pannonian period therefore thick Neo-Pannonian and Late Pannonian layers were created No thermal water or hydrocarbon exploration bores with a depth reaching the original mountain depth have been made until now. To estimate the location and material of the original mountain we can rely only upon the results of seismic (reflective, refraction) measurements. According to these measurements the surface of the original mountain is deepening from West towards Gy�r and it is rising again from there towards East. In direction from Gy�r towards North-North-West there is the large deep basin of Kisalföld in the area of Szigetköz and Csallóköz (at 6000 m below the surface). In southern direction from Gy�r the surface of the original mountain is raising again. In the area the Late Pannonian set is extended below the surface in ranges from 50-300 m to 1500-2000 m in the form of a sand layer of about 1600 m thickness. The set has stratified formation with cyclical intercalated sand, clay and rock-flour. The structure is characterized with regional spread of 10-30 m thick sand layer with fine and medium size particles. At the beginning of quaternary period, in Pleistocene, the basin started to lower with a consequence of the change of flow of Danube river. As a result of alluviation of Ancient-Danube some deposits of gravel and sand with gravel were created with floats at some places. These fluvial deposits can be found directly below the soil layer with a thickness of 10-30 m. In the area of Göny�, along Danube river, gross-grained fluvial deposits of 5-30 m thickness can be found, which is pinching in Mez�örs area and wedging out again in eastern direction. The covering formation from the Holocene is not continuous and at some points has very small thickness or is completely missing. The actual geological structure of the design area is demonstrated by the bore-hole profile prepared by the FTV Zrt. (address: 1092 Budapest, Knézich u.12.) with the bottom hole of 46.0 m (of a planned producing well) No K-21 OKK: See Table 5.3.1.1.

0.0-0.5 m Upper soil with humus 0.5-1.2 m Float silt with rock-flour HOLOCENE _______________________________________ 1.2-7.2 m Gravel with sand PLEISTOCENE _______________________________________ 7.2-18.5 m Clay 18.5-19.8 m Clayey, silty sand 19.8-23.5 m Sandy clay with rock-flour 23.5-26.0 m Sand with gravel 26.0-28.5 m Sandy clay with rock-flour LATE- PANNONIAN 28.5-31.0 m Sand 31.036.0 m Clay 36.0-41.0 m Sand with gravel 41.0-45.0 m Sand 45.0-51.7 m Sandy clay with rock-flour

Table 5.3.1.1.



95

The soil cover of the area is versatile - from brown soil to alluvial meadow roll - all types of soil can be found. The share of brown soil is about 9%. Their seat rock is of sedimentary origin with loess. Their mechanical composition is sandy loam. Therefore the hydrological regime of the area is characterized with medium and low water-bearing capacity. Considering the fertility they come under the category No V. They are utilized as vine-bearing and plough-land areas. In the Gy�r-basin some larger areas are covered with chernozem and brown wood-soil with seat rock of sedimentary origin with loess. Their mechanical composition is sandy loam, the hydrological regime and fertility of the area is similar to brown soil, they are used as plough-lands. A significant part of them has shallow tilth due to gravel sheet right below the surface and their fertility is also lower. The third soil group with sedimentary loess is represented by the chernozem with lime incrustation with a significant areal share of 25%. Their mechanical composition is loam, they have good hydrological regime, with carbonate form the surface, similar to chernozem and brown wood-soil. Their fertility is good – where it is not limited by the gravel sheet right below the surface. The loess deposits with higher ground water level are covered with meadowy chernozem with even higher fertility. On the alluvial deposits with higher terraces larger areas are covered with chernozem type sand soil of seat rock of sedimentary origin with sand structure (21%). These carbonate soils with hydrological regime typical to sand have low water bearing capacity and 1-2% organic matter content and also have low natural fertility but with irrigation they can be utilized effectively. There are meadowy and alluvial meadowy rolls in the river- and lake valleys of the area. Their mechanical structure has stratified formation with loam, carbonate with sometimes cyclical intercalated gravel resulting shallow tilth. Considering the fertility they come under the categories No VI-VII.

5.3.2 Hydrogeological conditions As far as the hydrogeologic conditions are concerned there are separative water bearing layers with different quality features of layers found in the basins. The sump waters of the compact rock bed of the bottom of basin and the stratum waters of grained rock are thermal waters with high mineral content communicating with each other. The upper level of Late-Pannonian layers is sand with good water-yielding capacity. These well separated regions supply large part of the area with healthy potable water. Despite its high iron content the water stored in sand layer is suitable for drink water intake. Considering the criteria of water intake the sand layers at 40-130 m depths and below are the most favourable sources in the area. The stratum waters have mainly positive pressure condition due to spatial location of different layers. At the additional deposit area of Late-Pannonian set is supposed to be created from the side of gravel layers. This is usually in the areas higher than 130 mBf. These are dominating inflow areas. Therefore the zone of regional central line is at the natural ground level of about 130 mBf. Below this level dominating lateral water flow can be detected. At the topographical level of 130 mBf. dominating outflow areas can be found. Therefore an outflow can be forecast at the affected area. The signs of outflow are the larger spots of water lands, marshy and alluvial meadow rolls. The stationary level of the stratum water in the area is at 1.5-4 m below the surface.



96

Considering the water quality the main characteristic is the high iron and maganese content. However its concentration remains below 1 l/s.km2. The average depth of wells installed to utilize stratum water is higher than 100 m and the yield is more than 100 l/m. The water-bearing layer created as a result of drift of Danube river with a thickness of 5-7 m in the area of the planned power plant has coarse grained, mainly sandy-gravel facies-pattern. Considering the granular structure the Pleistocene formations have good water-bearing characteristics. The ground water is stored in granular Pleistocene set deposited by Danube river. The depth of ground water in Göny� area is about 1.6-5 m below the surface. In design area the water level changing effect of Danube is significant. The direction of ground water flow is defined by the water of level of main bed of Danube river. The water levels are lower towards Danube river in larger part of the year, therefore the flow direction is towards Danube. The stationary ground water level of the area is usually unconfined. In case of water elevation of Danube river higher than average the ground water is swelled. In this case the direction of ground water flow is from Danube towards background areas. The ground water level is affected also by the rain water supplied through the covering formation, though this additional quantity is not significant. The covering formation, however is not an integral confining layer, and the water-bearing layer is not protected against surface contaminations. In November 2006, on the commission of E.ON Er�m�vek Kft. two (2) wells were bored by the FTV Zrt. (address: 1092 Budapest, Knézich u.12.) in the design area. The water right license number is H-12652-9/2006, and the licensing procedure for water right operation is in progress at the ÉDUKTVF. The data of wells are as follows: Ground water observation well No 1: Installation site: Göny�, topographical No 1188. EOV coordinates: X = 266 809,71 Y = 556 541,21 Zterrain= 110,66 mBf. Zpipe flange= 111,54 mBf. Bottom hole: 8.2 m Filtered section: between -2.4-6.2 m Stationary water level: - 4.5 m (under ground surface) Producing well No 2: K-21 OKK. Installation site: Göny�, topographical No 1189. EOV coordinates: X = 266 933,99 Y = 556 911,22 Zterrain= 110,61 mBf. Zpipe flange= 111,04 mBf. Bottom hole: 46.0 m Filtered section: between -24.0- 27.0 and 36.0-43.0 m Stationary water level: - 1.5 m (under ground surface) Yield: for operational water level of - 6.50 m: 30 l/m The planned site of power plant is situated above water bases (Sz�gye in operation and Vének, Nagybajcs-East and Nagybajcs-West planned) with bank-filtered water resources created on gravel terrace of Pleistocene period; however the investment shall not affect the protecting zones of these water resources, and so the quantity and quality of water produced by them. There are several deep bored wells in the downtown of Göny�. The Göny� waterworks plant supplying Göny� and Nagyszentjános with potable water is situated in South-East direction at 2 km distance from the design site. The waterworks plant has three deep producing wells installed on stratum water layer.



97

The data of wells valid for installation period are included in the following Table 5.3.2-1.:

EOV coordinates Cadastral No

Sign Year of

boring X (m) Y (m)

Ground surface

level (mBf.)

Bottom hole (m)

Filtering (m-m)

Stationary water level

below surface

(m) B-18 Well No I. 1985 265 765 559 223 115.52 250.0 199.0-204.5

209.0-214.0 217.0-224.0 228.0-240.0

+ 1.10 (116.62 mBf.)

B-20 Well No II. 1987 265 740 559 180 115.50 96.1 62.2-85.9 - 3.20 (112.30 mBf.)

B-19 Well No III. 1991 265 825 559 194 115.52 110.5 76.4-104.5 - 5.80 (109.72 mBf.)

K-1 Kindergarten at Bem street

1950 266571 558248 118.0 44.0 40.0-44.0 -6.0 (112.0 mBf.)

K-16 Kindergarten at Bem street

1971 266295 558226 119.0 75.0 52.0-68.0 -4.8 (114.2 mBf.)

K-15 Common well

1971 266829 558815 116.0 88.0 63.0-80.0 -4.7 (111.3 mBf.)

Table 5.3.2-1. The data of wells valid for installation period

The arrangement of wells is shown on the following Figure 5.3.2-1.:

Figure 5.3.2-1.

The arrangement of wells

0.1

0.3

0.2 Er�

m

1. sz.

2. sz.

K-1 K-16

K-15



98

The water resource of Göny� is not included in the national program for protecting water resources, since it is not regarded as potentially damageable resource. The diagnostic tests of the water resources have not been started yet. The Government Decree No 123/1997 (VII.18) on the protection of water resources, planned water intake structures and waterworks to supply potable water regulates the method of defining, assigning, establishing and maintaining internal and external and hydrogeological protecting forms and zones for the underground water resources. The design area does not affect the assigned hydrogeological protecting zone of the perspective or operative water resources. Considering the classification of conditions of subsurface water resources according to Appendix No 2 of the Government Decree 219/2004 (VII.21) the site comes under the category of „sensitive” areas.

5.4 Meteorological characteristics From a climatic point of view the environment of the planned power plant is moderately warm and dry. Thermal conditions From an environmental point of view the changes in temperature are primarily worth considering because they influence the propagation of emitted air pollutants since one of the factors determining the effective chimney height is the difference between the temperature of the emitted flue gas and that of ambient air. The climate of the region belongs to the moderately warm category, the mean annual temperature is around 10.3 °C, which is higher than the country’s average (country’s average is 9.7 °C). Thermal conditions of the region are described with monthly changes in the average and extreme values of mean temperature in Table 5.4-1. Maximum Minimum

Average

average absolute average absolute

January -0.5 2.5 16.3 -3.3 -23.4 February 1.4 5.3 20.1 -1.9 -22.0 March 5.8 10.7 25.3 1.7 -15.8 April 10.4 15.9 31.4 5.4 -6.0 May 15.6 21.4 31.2 10.0 -1.2 June 18.5 24.3 36.6 13.2 3.6 July 20.3 26.5 36.7 14.7 6.1 August 20.0 26.3 37.9 14.4 4.7 September 15.7 21.5 32.0 10.8 -1.2 October 10.3 15.5 27.3 6.0 -9.4 November 4.6 8.1 21.7 1.7 -14.6 December 1.1 3.9 19.4 -1.4 -22.1

Table 5.4-1. Average and extreme values of mean temperature, ºC (1971-2001)



99

Atmospheric humidity Atmospheric humidity is generally determined with the relative humidity value. Atmospheric humidity needs attention from a corrosion point of view in the first place. Yearly average in the region is 75%. In yearly changes of relative atmospheric humidity the maximum values are observed in November–December, and the minimums in July–August. We present the monthly changes of atmospheric humidity in Table 5.4-2.

Month Monthly average Monthly max. Monthly min. January 84 91 76

February 78 86 62

March 72 83 57

April 66 74 60

May 68 76 52

June 69 75 54

July 67 75 61

August 70 88 56

September 75 94 64

October 78 93 70

November 83 92 76

December 85 94 78 Table 5.4-2.

Average values of relative humidity (%) (1971-2001) Generally the highest humidity can be observed in the early morning hours; after sunrise, however, humidity decreases and from the evening hours it rises again. Rainfall From a climatic point of view the area belongs to the dry type. The annual average rainfall is around 561.8 mm. Compared to the national average it is less than the average (national average 600 mm). Table 5.4-3. demonstrates the distribution of rainfall in time.



100

Monthly average

Monthly max. Monthly min. 24 hours’ max.

January 39.5 98.5 1.4 48

February 35.2 72.1 0.0 37

March 31.5 76.6 1.6 25

April 39.5 89.1 8.6 31

May 58.5 175.8 8.0 53

June 60.7 187.5 16.1 65

July 51.7 131.6 10.5 49

August 66.1 153.1 0.2 53

September 41.9 172.6 11.6 52

October 33.4 137.5 0.7 57

November 60.0 176.5 10.6 58

December 43.8 100.5 5.5 45 Table 5.4-3.

Average, minimum and maximum rainfall, mm (average: 1961-1990; extremes: 1951-2000)

Wind conditions Among the meteorological parameters wind is the most important from an air-pollution point of view, which basically determines the propagation of air pollutants. The windiest period countrywide is early spring, the same distribution can be seen in the region on the basis of the average annual tendency of wind (the highest average wind values can be observed in March and April). According to the annual tendency of average wind velocity the air currents are usually stronger between December and May, and weaker between August and October. In cold winter weather wind slows down, the ratio of no-wind conditions is higher. When examining daily changes, we can find that wind velocity is usually the highest around the noon hours, and it is the lowest at night and at daybreak, in both winter and summer. Wind conditions of the region are shown on Figure 5.4-1.



101

Relative frequency of the wind directions (%)

0

2

4

6

8

10

12

14N

NNE

NE

ENE

E

ESE

SE

SSE

S

SSW

SW

WSW

W

WNW

NW

NNW

Figure 5.4-1.

Relative frequency of the wind directions

5.5 Characteristics of the living world of the environment

Within the framework of the environmental impact study a survey was prepared about the ecology conditions to be changed by the environment effect due to implementation of gas turbine power plant in the area of Gy�r-Göny�. The results of this survey are described in section 6.6, including the evaluation of those effects.

5.5.1 The NATURA 2000 and the protected zones The situation of the neighbouring NATURA 2000 and protected zones is shown on Figure 5.5.1.1. The effected area of the power plant will be touched only the Landscape Protection Area at Pannonhalma.



102

Figure 5.5.1-1.

Location of NATURA2000 and protected areas in the vicinity of the planned area

5.5.1.1 SPA areas The SPA areas are assigned as special bird protection zones according to the execution of obligations and tasks related to bird protecting guidelines of the European Union (79/409/EGK) created in 1979. These guidelines in general are aimed at the protection of all bird species living in natural way on the territory of member countries. Those regions can be regarded as special bird protection zones on territories of countries listed in the Appendix No 1 of the guidelines, which provide space for living or passage of large skeins of birds regularly and have water worlds of international significance for water-birds. Area name: Szigetköz Area identification mark: HUFH30004 Ground space: 17184 ha The occupation of site by the planned gas fired power plant does not affect the area of Szigetköz SPA, however the water intake from Danube and the discharge of heated cooling water back into the river will affect this zone assigned according to the bird protection guidelines. It is obvious that with regard to the exposed Danube river significant impact shall be caused by the discharge of the heated cooling water. The bird species nesting and passing across the zone are not affected directly by the heat load, therefore they are not exposed directly, but through the food-chain, especially the species fed by aquatic organisms belong to group of directly exposed to these impacts.



103

5.5.1.2 Sci areas The Sci areas are defined as special nature conservation areas to be assigned for the execution of obligations and tasks according to guidelines of the European Union (79/409/EGK) on the protection of space for living adopted in 1992. The main goal of the guidelines on the protection of place for living is to protect the biological versatility, provision of long term conditions for subsistence of flora and fauna, besides birds, and different types of places for living, by maintaining or increasing their natural propagation. These guidelines require the implementation of the Natura 2000, e.g. a European ecological network, including among others the areas assigned according to the guidelines of bird protection. The special nature conservation areas shall be assigned in order to protect the natural, social type places for living (with the risk of extinction or small area of natural propagation or characteristic features within the same bio-geographic region) and to protect the (endangered, susceptible, rare or endemic) species of flora and fauna characterized with social forms of life type listed in Appendix No 2. Those places for living and species requiring immediate measures for conservation are of special importance and have higher priority in the European Union. Area name: Szigetköz Area identification mark: HUFH30004 Ground space: 17177.62 ha The occupation of site by the planned gas fired power plant does not affect the area of Szigetköz Sci, however the water intake from Danube and the discharge of heated cooling water back into the river - similarly to the SPA area - will affect this zone, assigned according to the guidelines on place for living. It is obvious that with regard to the exposed Danube river significant impact shall be caused by the discharge of the heated cooling water. The aquatic creatures at the discharge section of the river are actually under direct exposure in the operation phase of the planned heating plant.

5.5.1.3 The effected areas of NATURA 2000 by the water intake and -discharge at As a conclusion it can be stated that the planned water intake and discharge shall not affect either the SPA or the Sci areas and the relevant places for living. Naturally, the SPA and Sci areas are not homogenous but mainly diversified with significant inhomogenity even in small scale. Therefore the determinant species and places for living are characterized with unbalanced distribution both in space and in time. During official procedure with regard to Natura 2000 area not qualified as protected nature reserve the approvals of the supervisory office and the office of nature protection are required for the modification, construction and start of utilization of site, including waterworks, water engineering structures and water utilization, e.g. licensing of implementation of plant for industrial activity, and so on. On the „NATURA 2000 network for place of living” there is a basic requirement from the European Union that the goals of the assignment should not fail. The SPA areas are assigned basically for the protection of type of living places for bird species, while the Sci areas are assigned for the protection of fauna (with the exception of birds) and the types of living places of European significance. That means the goal of assignment of zones for the NATURA 2000 shall not fail, if - despite the implementation of the investment – the number of determinant



104

species will not decrease, but increase instead, if possible, and also the extent of determinant living places will not decrease, but remains stable. The determinant species, on the other hand, have not the same susceptibility and also have different value from the standpoint of nature conservation.

5.5.2 Protected area of national significance affected by the planned investment Area name: Landscape Protection Area at Pannonhalma (Pannonhalmi Tájvédelmi Körzet) Land registry number: 253/TK/92 Ground space: 8 255.1 ha The occupation of site by the planned heating plant does not affect the nature conservation area of the Landscape Protection Area at Pannonhalma (Pannonhalmi Tájvédelmi Körzet). One of the four large zones of the Landscape Protection Area at Pannonhalma is the EREBE-isle group and the side branches of Danube around them. Similarly to the Szigetköz SPA and Sci areas the discharge of heated cooling water has indirect effect on the flora and fauna of the isle group and the side branches of river running along them.



105

6. LOAD AND UTILIZATION OF THE ENVIRONMENT 6.1 Air

Air quality in the region The Northern Transdanubian industrial area is one of the typically polluted regions of our country. Due to decline of industry in the past decade, the level and expansion of regional pollution has considerably decreased. Today pollution in the region is moderate. Pollution caused by public traffic, however, has increased in the downtown districts of settlements and near busy roads. In the vicinity of Gönyü in Komárom and Gy�r the Environment-, Nature Protection and Water Conservancy Laboratory of Northern Transdanubian Supervisory Office performs systematic immission measurements. According to the proposal of experts of the Supervisory Office the data of Komárom were used for the site at Gönyü. Based on immission measurement data of Komárom for 2005 average of measured concentration values of sulphur-dioxide was 17 µg/m3, of nitrogen monoxide was 38 µg/m3 and for the carbon-monoxide 10% background load index was considered due to missing measurement data. The air quality limits according to the Joint Decree 14/2001 (V.9.) issued by KöM-EüM-FVM are presented – only in excerpts for the air pollutants emitted by or possibly related to the planned power plant – in Table 6.1-1.

Health limit Pollutant Degree of

danger

1-hour 24-hour annual Ecology

limits

Sulfur dioxide III 250 125 50 20 Nitrogen oxides (as NO2) II 200 150 70 30 Carbon monoxide II 10000 5000 3000 -

Flue dust III 200 100 50 -

Table 6.1-1. Health limits of air pollution, µg/m3

(Excerpt from Joint Decree 14/2001 (V.9.) KöM-EüM-FVM)

6.1.1 Effect of activities performed during construction work In the construction period a temporary increase of dust load of the environment is expected due to backfilling and other civil works. In dry weather the site shall be watered to prevent creation of dust. Air pollution caused by dust from the work site and by exhaust gas of building machines, and the impact of the working processes involving emission of other air pollutants generally only occurs at the direct vicinity of the work site (up to the distance of max. 100-150 m). Due to



106

distance of residential area from the construction site the air polluting effect of construction works on the population will be not significant. Similar effects are expected in case of material transport. The air pollutants in the exhaust gases and the secondary contaminating effects of soil carried on roads by wheels (dusting) can lead to air pollution. To reduce dust pollution the dusting areas shall be watered in dry weather and the wheels of trucks leaving the construction site shall be cleaned, if required. When transporting dusting matter, the vehicles shall be supplied with truck cover (so as to protect the environment). The air polluting effect of the increased traffic due to construction works is not significant compared to high traffic roads of the region, therefore no detectable deterioration of air quality will be expected. The effect of construction works on the air quality shall be detectable along transport roads and in the direct vicinity of the construction site, therefore the areas of environment effects are just the same as for the areas of noise effects (see Figure 0.2.1.1-1.)

6.1.2 Effect of the operation of power plant on the air quality The propagation calculations were made for the most important and significant component in accordance with the situation after the implementation of the planned power plant. We calculated the hourly average values for the most frequent climatic condition and also the yearly average values for the components. By comparing the received propagation pictures we could assess the effect exercised by the subject site on the air quality. For deatail see Appendix No. 6.

DATA OF SPOT SOURCES Planned operation condition – average emission Chimney diameter

(m)

Outlet components (g/s)

EOV Y coord.

EOV X coord.

Chimney height (m)

Outlet gas temp. (K)

Outlet gas temp.

speed (m/s) CO NOx Por SO2

P1 556692.9 266752.9 60.00 373.00 18.75 7.0 5.0 25.0 0.40 -- P2 556710.5 266650.7 60.00 373.00 18.75 7.0 5.0 25.0 0.40 -- DATA OF SPOT SOURCES Planned operation condition – maximal emission

Chimney diameter

(m)

Outlet components (g/s)

EOV Y coord.

EOV X coord.

Chimney height (m)

Outlet gas temp. (K)

Outlet gas temp.

speed (m/s) CO NOx Por SO2

P1 556692.9 266752.9 60.00 353.00 17.74 7.0 50.0 60.0 0.90 30.0 P2 556710.5 266650.7 60.00 353.00 17.74 7.0 50.0 60.0 0.90 30.0

Table 6.1.2-1. Parameters used for modelling spot sources at the planned operation conditions

To define the border of air quality exposition area the provisions of Government Decree No 21/2001. (II.14) and the Government Decree No 47/2004. (III.18) issued for the modification of the previous Decree were observed.



107

There are three determination methods in the valid regulation for the definition of direct exposition areas o fair pollution source. Using these methods always the largest resulting area shall be considered as the affected exposition zone. When performing calculations for the determination of exposition areas all three conditions were examined: a.) area defined by concentration values above 80% of maximal value, b.) area defined by concentration values above 10% of hourly pollution limit, c.) area defined by concentration values above 20% of loading capacity (the loading capacity is the difference between the air pollution limit and the basic air pollution value). When performing yearly propagation calculations the definition by paragraphs a.) and b.) can not be interpreted therefore we proceeded according to paragraph c.). However these calculations have not resulted exposition areas that could be interpreted or represented. In the vicinity of site in Komárom and Gy�r the Environment-, Nature Protection and Water Conservancy Laboratory of Northern Transdanubian Supervisory Office performs systematic immission measurements. According to the proposal of experts of the Supervisory Office the data of Komárom were used for the site at Gönyü. The modelling was performed both for average emission parameters and maximal emission parameters and also for extreme climatic conditions. For the calculation of extreme climatic conditions the average emission values were considered. When performing calculation of components at short average emission (e.g. hourly average for the most frequent climatic conditions) all definitions according to paragraphs a.) and b.) provided interpretable exposition area for the NOx component. The determination according to paragraph a.), naturally, does provide interpretable concentration value of exposition area for all components therefore these calculations were performed and represented. When performing calculations for components at maximal emission for short period (e.g. hourly average for the most frequent climatic conditions) all definitions according to paragraphs a.), b.) and c.) provided interpretable exposition area both for the NOx component and for the SO2 component. When representing exposition areas the concentration value of the exposition area was represented for all modelled components. The resulting largest exposition area was received for the NOx. This is shown on Figure 6.1.2-1. From the centre of gravity of spot sources as from a central point an arc of a circle was constructed with the help of the spatial information system that covers each of the concentration values of exposition area in space. The exposition area defined this way shall be maximal for the NOx, which means a circle with a radius of 3950 m, considering definition of exposition area according to paragraph a.).



108

Figure 6.1.2-1.

When performing calculations we executed also the long range propagation calculations for most significant air polluting substance in accordance with the yearly average values of climatic conditions. The characters of the yearly average immission concentrations see on the Figure 6.1.2-2.

KEY

Spot source The border of exposition zone R=3950 m NOx concentration value of exposition area (µµµµg/m3)

Air quality limit: 200 µµµµg/m3



109

Figure 6.1.2-2.

Considering the meteorological data the maximal emission increments are expected on the territory of Nature Protection Region at Pannonhalma in south-east direction at a distance of about ~ 2 km from the site of power plant (see also Figure 6.1.2-3); however these minimal values shall comply not only with the health limits but also with the ecology limits. Protecting zone The rules of defining the protecting zone are contained in Appendix No. 2 of Government Decree 21/2001 (II.14.) 'on Certain Rules in Connection with the Protection of Air'. Pursuant to that decree an air polluting source's protecting zone is a cycle, in case of large consumptions plant (above 50 MWth) with minimum 500 maximum 1000 m radius. In the protecting zone there must not be any living area. Because the point emitters of the power plant will be high, it does not cause significant effect to the air quality in the 1000 m radius area. We suggest maximum 500 m radius area to the protecting zone, in this area there is not any living building and mostly the E.ON Er�m�vek Kft. owns this territory, so it not restricts other owner in the using of the land (see Appendix No. 4).

KEY

Spot source Settlements NOx immission concentration value (µµµµg/m3)

Air quality limit: 70 µµµµg/m3



110

Figure 6.1.2-3.

As a result of model calculations it can be stated that the immission limits are not exceeded even in this case.

6.1.3 Effect of the abandonment of the power plant After the abandonment of the power plant the emission of air pollutants will be terminated. Therefore the abandonment of the power plant shall be advantageous, anyway. The effects during demolition will be similar to those of construction works. The air polluting effect during demolition and material transport create emission load for the environment, however the extent of this load is bearable. The effects of demolition work on the air quality will be detected along the transport routes and in the direct vicinity of the construction area. With the termination of abandonment works also the related effects shall be eliminated.

6.2 Water resources development

6.2.1 Former variations of water resources development analyses In order to provide cooling water for the power plant multiple water intake points and different alternatives if implementations were discussed. To provide water intake only the Danube cane be taken into consideration, however the points and methods of cooling water discharge can be different. Also the crossing of side branch of Danube river at Göny� with pipelines of large diameter both for the delivery of hot and cold water and the establishment

New regulation plan of Gönyü

M 1 : 15 000

CCPP site

New HP gas pipe

New 400kV line

Natura 2000 area

Protected area (Pannonhalma NP)

KEY



111

of water intake engineering structure and discharge channel in the main bed of Danube were discussed. This however would affect also the Slovakian side on one hand, and would have disturbing effect in the areas of Natura 2000 on the other hand therefore preventing the establishment of the required aquatic living conditions. The variation with the preliminary water right license refers to the water intake from a side channel connected to the side branch – with simultaneous water supply of side branch – and the discharge of cooling water also into this side channel. This side channel would enhance to some extent also the ecological conditions of the side branch. The selected alternative shall implement the complex water resources development of the Göny� area, with the rehabilitation of side channel and the establishment of aquatic living places – besides the provision of water intake of power plant. At the same time also the improvement of flood protection and drainage can be effectuated.

6.2.2 Water supply of power plant The water supply of power plant shall be provided with the water taken from Danube. The technology of water supply has been described in details in section 3.3. The power plant requires two types of cooling water: one for cooling condensers, and one for cooling auxiliary plants. The cooling water demand planned for the power plant with nominal power of 2 x 400 MW is: 2 x 8 m3/s. The water intake shall be established through the water intake plant installed in the side branch to be created in the bed of Danube river. The water intake plant consists of an engineering structure for water intake, the pump station and the pipelines. Besides the main pumps serving for cooling water supply of the condenser also the pumps of auxiliary plant shall be installed in the pump station. At the inlet side of the pumps a rope type filter grating with 20-30 mm bar distance with power cleaning and a tape filter with 2-5 mm mesh opening shall be used to provide water quality required for the condensers. The particles removed by the coarse filter (grid dirt and rubbish) shall be collected in the filter container, and after dewatering, as waste shall be removed in closed containers and transported to waste deposition area. The accumulated water shall be discharged at the constant level waste weir. The pumps shall deliver the cooling water to the condensers of the power plant installed in the turbine machine houses through closed, underground delivery pipelines by surpassing the geodesic delivery head created between the variable water elevation of river and the constant level waste weir to be built at the outlet of the condenser and by overcoming the hydraulic resistance of the water delivery system. The preliminary design diameter of the water intake pipeline is DN1400-2000 mm. The cooling water is delivered through the condensers in pipelines and the steam is condensed at the condenser cover side. At the steam side the condensers are operated in vacuum. The pressure of water side chamber is provided by a constant level waste weir. The cooling water shall be heated in the condenser by a nominal value of dT = 7 oC, while in winter periods, with proportionally less volume of water intake this value can be dT =10°C. The total volume of water heated in the condensers shall be discharged in the river. The heated cooling water shall pass a constant level waste weir due to gravity and shall be led into



112

the above side branch of Danube, at the downstream side of water intake plant. The exact place and direction of discharge flow can be defined according to detailed hydraulic analysis with the consideration of mixing criteria and by preventing back flow towards water intake plant – independently from the rate of flow of Danube. It is expedient to install a low lift pump station between the hot water discharge system and the cold water delivery pipeline. This station can be used to return a part of hot water used for operation in winter period to the cold water side. During operation in winter period the anti-icing of water intake plant can be provided with the return of a part of hot water (about 20-25%) by sectioning with sluice-gate from the hot water discharge channel.

6.2.3 Environmental impact of activities during construction work The implementation process of the power plant discussed in the environmental impact study considers the starting conditions after the river dredging and backfilling of power plant site used also for the rehabilitation of side branch at Göny� and the enhancement of flood drainage conditions of the area. For these water works a special documentation for water right implementation license and Documentation for Preliminary Analysis were prepared. During installation works no significant consumption of technology water shall be expected. The (social) drink water peak demand period during construction works – considering 12 ours working days and 150 persons of assembly workers – will be about 20 m3/day. These additional water demands can be satisfied from the public utility drink water network without additional development. To provide drink water supply a branching pipeline shall be installed from the existing drink water network by routing to the development area. The construction works shall not have direct effect on the surface waters. During construction works no technology waste water discharge is expected. As a result of water consumption of workers some communal waste water of 20 m3/day is expected that shall be collected in the social units from where it shall be transported to the communal waste water treatment plant. Later, after the establishment of connection to the communal canalization network also the waste waters produced during construction work shall be discharged into the communal canalization system. Effect of construction of routed facilities Environmental impact factors of the construction of gas pipeline on waters:

- Dredging works performed in water flows along routed facilities, - In the areas with higher ground water level along routed facilities the possible

dewatering may affect or modify the local ground water flow, - Utilization of water after the hydraulic pressure test of pipeline and the discharge of

the produced waste water. The necessity of dewatering during construction of pipeline shall be defined by the actual ground water level. The dewatering will be required only in cases when it is by 50 cm higher above the bottom hole. Such dewatering method shall be used that do not endanger the stability of building pit and prevent the inflow of water into the protecting tube during



113

construction. The method of dewatering is defined in the construction design according to the expertise of soil mechanics. The prepared pipelines – after welding and laying in trench – shall undergo hydraulic test. This test is performed with water. The total quantity of water used for this test is 500 m3. The required quantity of filtered water can be provided from the technology water network of the power plant. During test the contamination of the water used for test can be increased. However the discharged water shall not contain contaminants like hydrocarbons, since the equipment has not been in use before. The only possible contaminants are some floating particles: dust, iron dust, fling, and scale. This however shall be removed after sedimentation (or filtering) in accordance with the limits of Decree 28/2004.(XII.25.) KvVM therefore this water can be discharged through the storm water canalization into Danube river. The separated contaminants shall be deposited in communal waste deposition area. During installation of water intake plant and the construction of water engineering structure special attention should be paid to avoid direct contamination of water. The flood protection of the construction site has to be resolved as a first step of construction activities to avoid the contamination of surface water during construction even in emergency case. Besides the execution of work with due care – when installing routed facilities –no danger of indirect contamination of water is expected, e.g. as a result of soil contamination. With this – in connection with the works to be performed at the site of power plant – the required measures for the protection of subsurface waters shall be effectuated. In the period of construction of routed facilities mobile toilets shall be established for the workers, from which the waste water shall be delivered to the communal waste water treatment plant discharged into the canalization therefore the waste water shall not have any deteriorating effect on the living waters in the construction area.

6.2.4 Operational effects 6.2.4.1 Actual condition of surface waters

To evaluate the effect of Combined Cycle Power Plant of 2x400 MW power at Göny� also the evaluation of water quality of Danube and Mosoni-Danube shall be performed within the framework of environmental impact study, since the expected changes can be defined on the basis of this information. To evaluate the water quality the standard MSZ 12749 valid since 1994 was used. Selecting sampling places The standard sampling places are defined above Gy�rzámoly-Medve bridge and Komárom, at the mouth of Vág (middle), and at Mosoni-Danube, Gy�r-Vének ferriage point. Of the three sampling points available at the sampling section at Komárom (left bank, middle, right bank) two samples taken at river bank are used mainly for recording local contaminations at the Slovakian and at the Hungarian sides, while the rate of flow of Danube and one sample (in the middle of river) is used for defining the quality characteristics of the main stream of Danube. Moreover, in case of samples taken at the river bank – for some of water quality characteristics – the number of test samples (analytical frequency) is lower than that of for samples taken in the middle of the river. The short names of sampling places used hereinafter in this document are as follows: Danube (Gy�rzámoly-Medve), Danube (Komárom) and Mosoni-Danube (Vének).



114

Selecting evaluation period. The evaluated period is extended to the analysis results of the past ten years (1996-2005) in breakdown by two times five years (1996-2000 and 2001-2005). With a shorter period it would not be possible to evaluate the change of water quality in time, while a longer period would divert the attention from the most important circumstances, e.g. the present conditions of water quality. Comparison of partial periods The elementary statistical parameters of the assigned partials periods (1996-2000 and 2001-2005) are defined and presented in the following table. These tables offer a general view about the change of water quality conditions in time (1996-2000 and 2001-2005) and in space (by sampling points). The water quality characteristics defined in the tables are shown in two main groups. In the first main group the characteristics coming under scope of limitation of standard MSZ 12749 are included (see components I with limits), while in the other main group the characteristics without limitations are listed (see components II without limits). Within these two main groups – according to the provisions of the standard – the different water quality components are grouped (oxygen management, nutrient management), microbiology, organic and inorganic micro-contaminants, radioactive substances, other characteristics).

Periodic values and ratios with 90% durability (1996-2000 and 2001-2005)

Danube. Gy�rzámoly-

Medve bridge

Danube. above

Komárom. Vág mouth

(middle)

Mosoni-Danube. Gy�r-Vének

ferriage

Water quality characteristics

Eng. Unit

96-00

01-05

96-00

01-05

96-00

01-05

Ratios (standard values)

(1) (2) (3) (4) (5) (6) (7) (8) (5)/(3) (7)/(3) (6)/(4) (8)/(4)

I. Components with limit values

Oxygen management

Dissolved oxygen mg/l 9.8 10.4 10.0 10.5 9.0 9.4 1.0 0.9 1.0 0.9 Oxygen saturation % 89 94 90 95 83 87 1.0 0.9 1.0 0.9 BOI5 mg/l 2.3 2.5 2.6 2.6 3.2 3.7 1.1 1.3 1.1 1.5 KOIp mg/l 3.2 3.1 3.6 3.3 5.1 4.4 1.1 1.6 1.1 1.4 KOId mg/l 10.0 9.6 11.2 10.4 16.8 14.3 1.1 1.7 1.1 1.5 Total organic sulphur mg/l 5.3 4.4 5.7 4.6 7.8 6.0 1.1 1.5 1.1 1.4 Degree of saprobity - 2.45 2.46 2.45 2.47 2.58 2.59 1.0 1.1 1.0 1.1

Nutrient management

Ammonium-N mg/l 0.06 0.05 0.08 0.07 0.20 0.28 1.2 3.2 1.3 5.5 Nitrite-N mg/l 0.02 0.02 0.03 0.02 0.04 0.03 1.1 1.5 1.1 1.4 Nitrate-N mg/l 2.13 1.95 2.28 2.07 2.44 1.95 1.1 1.1 1.1 1.0 Orthophosphate-P µg/l 50 39 54 47 102 121 1.1 2.0 1.2 3.1



115

Total-P µg/l 101 114 113 132 224 261 1.1 2.2 1.2 2.3 Chlorophyll-a µg/l 16.3 16.5 18.1 17.6 21.6 26.3 1.1 1.3 1.1 1.6

Microbiology

Coliform number i/ml 42 29 244 157 3700 3314 5.8 87.6 5.4 113.1

Organic and inorganic micro-contaminants

Crude and oil products µg/l 93 26 105 26 135 34 1.1 1.5 1.0 1.3 Phenols µg/l 2 2 2 2 2 2 1.0 1.0 1.0 1.0 Anion-active detergents µg/l 39 38 42 40 114 41 1.1 3.0 1.1 1.1 Aluminium (dissolved) µg/l 100 65 92 55 97 67 0.9 1.0 0.8 1.0 Zinc (dissolved) µg/l 37 14 36 11 33 15 1.0 0.9 0.8 1.1 Mercury (dissolved) µg/l 0.17 0.19 0.17 0.22 0.17 0.21 1.0 1.0 1.1 1.1 Cadmium (dissolved) µg/l 0.66 0.41 0.68 0.24 0.82 0.55 1.0 1.2 0.6 1.3 Chromium (dissolved) µg/l 2.8 1.7 1.4 1.9 2.6 2.0 0.5 0.9 1.1 1.1 Nickel (dissolved) µg/l 3.3 1.0 1.8 0.7 2.5 1.2 0.5 0.7 0.7 1.2 Lead (dissolved) µg/l 1.9 1.2 1.2 0.9 1.8 1.8 0.6 1.0 0.8 1.5 Copper (dissolved) µg/l 9.7 6.6 8.7 4.7 7.8 6.9 0.9 0.8 0.7 1.1

Radioactive substances

Total β activity Bq/l 0.16 0.11 0.16 0.10 0.21 0.13 1.1 1.3 1.0 1.2

Other characteristics

pH - 8.2 8.1 8.2 8.1 8.1 8.0 1.0 1.0 1.0 1.0 Conductivity µS/cm 370 379 385 385 531 482 1.0 1.4 1.0 1.3 Iron (dissolved) mg/l 0.22 0.14 0.16 0.13 0.11 0.15 0.7 0.5 0.9 1.0 Manganese (dissolved) mg/l 0.09 0.06 0.11 0.06 0.16 0.06 1.2 1.7 1.1 1.1

II. Components without limit values

Nutrient management

Mineral nitrogen mg/l 2.22 2.02 2.38 2.16 2.67 2.26 1.1 1.2 1.1 1.1


Metilorange alkalinity mval/l 3.3 3.3 3.3 3.2 4.0 3.8 1.0 1.2 1.0 1.2 Calcium mg/l 54.7 56.3 55.8 56.1 65.4 65.1 1.0 1.2 1.0 1.2 Magnesium mg/l 14.6 14.6 15.2 15.1 22.6 19.5 1.0 1.5 1.0 1.3 Sodium mg/l 11.4 12.8 12.4 13.8 26.5 23.6 1.1 2.3 1.1 1.8 Potassium mg/l 2.3 2.6 2.5 2.7 4.6 4.1 1.1 2.0 1.0 1.6 Sodium. % % 11 12 12 13 17 17 1.1 1.6 1.1 1.4 Magnesium. % % 30 30 31 31 35 33 1.0 1.2 1.0 1.1 Total hardness (CaO) mg/l 110 112 113 113 143 136 1.0 1.3 1.0 1.2 Carbonate hardn. (CaO) mg/l 92 92 94 91 111 106 1.0 1.2 1.0 1.2 Chloride mg/l 20.7 22.4 22.2 24.1 32.9 31.8 1.1 1.6 1.1 1.4 Sulphate mg/l 39.2 33.4 42.3 36.7 82.4 63.9 1.1 2.1 1.1 1.9 Hydrocarbonate mg/l 197 197 201 192 239 225 1.0 1.2 1.0 1.1 Total floating particles mg/l 29 26 32 27 47 31 1.1 1.7 1.1 1.2 Water temperature 0C 11.1 11.1 11.1 11.3 12.1 12.6 1.0 1.1 1.0 1.1 Rate of flow m3/s 1965 1901 2098 2017 101 83 1.1 0.1 1.1 0.04

Table 6.2.4-1.



116

In the above Table 6.2.4-1. the average values of partial periods are compared. In the last four columns of the table the data refer to standard basic values (e.g. 1.00) measured at sampling point Danube (Gy�rzámoly-Medve) with the projection of average values of the two other sampling points for both partial periods. The extent of significant water quality deterioration (in space or in time) was regarded (voluntarily) as a rate of 20%, or those ratios were taken that exceed 1.2. These are entered with bold font. Considering the last four columns of the table the following conclusions can be made:

− In the longitudinal profile of Danube – for both periods in average – 10% water quality deterioration can be detected between Gy�rzámoly-Medve and Komárom with the consideration of all evaluated components (the average of ratio is: 1.1);

− As a result of comparison of Mosoni-Danube (Vének) and Danube (Gy�rzámoly-Medve) the relevant values are as follows: for the first period 3.4 and for the second period 3.9. In other words, considering the average, the water quality of Mosoni-Danube is much worse than the quality of Danube;

− From the component groups it is especially significant the unfavourable water quality

of Mosoni-Danube with regard to microbiology and nutrient management;

− Of the evaluated components of water quality the above ratio is very unfavourable for the Mosoni-Danube (>2.0) for coliform number, ammonium-N, orthophosphate-P and the total P in both evaluation periods.

Periodic values and ratios with 90%* durability

(1996-2000 and 2001-2005)

Danube. Gy�rzámoly-

Medve bridge

Danube. above

Komárom. Vág mouth

(middle)

Mosoni-Danube. Gy�r-Vének

ferriage


Eng. Unit

96-00

01-05

96-00

01-05

96-00

01-05

Ratios (standard values)

(1) (2) (3) (4) (5) (6) (7) (8) (5)/(3) (7)/(3) (6)/(4) (8)/(4)

Oxygen management

Dissolved oxygen* mg/l 7.8 8.3 7.9 8.0 6.6 6.2 1.0 0.9 1.0 0.7 Oxygen saturation % 76 78 74 79 64 59 1.0 0.8 1.0 0.8 BOI5 mg/l 3.5 3.9 3.9 4.2 4.9 5.3 1.1 1.4 1.1 1.4 KOIp mg/l 4.3 4.3 4.8 4.4 6.8 6.2 1.1 1.6 1.0 1.5 KOId mg/l 14.0 12.8 15.0 13.5 23.7 19.8 1.1 1.7 1.0 1.5 Total organic carbon mg/l 6.9 5.6 7.6 6.0 11.1 8.5 1.1 1.6 1.1 1.5 Degree of saprobity - 2.56 2.64 2.58 2.61 2.71 2.74 1.0 1.1 1.0 1.0

Nutrient management

Ammonium-N mg/l 0.14 0.12 0.18 0.15 0.40 0.54 1.3 2.8 1.3 4.6 Nitrite-N mg/l 0.04 0.04 0.04 0.04 0.05 0.04 1.1 1.4 1.0 1.2 Nitrate-N mg/l 3.05 2.96 3.34 3.12 3.56 3.00 1.1 1.2 1.1 1.0 Orthophosphate-P µg/l 79 67 84 76 158 177 1.1 2.0 1.1 2.6 Total-P µg/l 150 170 187 190 352 372 1.2 2.3 1.1 2.2



117

Chlorophyll-a µg/l 40.3 44.3 48.0 43.6 51.9 89.3 1.2 1.3 1.0 2.0

Microbiology

Coliform Number i/ml 71 53 450 241 8030 3880 6.4 113.8 4.5 73.0

Organic and inorganic micro-contaminants

Crude and oil products µg/l 170 40 200 49 223 53 1.2 1.3 1.2 1.3 Phenols µg/l 2 2 2 2 2 2 1.0 1.0 1.0 1.0 Anion-active detergents µg/l 63 40 73 40 132 44 1.2 2.1 1.0 1.1 Aluminium (dissolved) µg/l 129 96 121 81 117 99 0.9 0.9 0.8 1.0 Zinc (dissolved) µg/l 51 20 50 17 50 22 1.0 1.0 0.8 1.1 Mercury (dissolved) µg/l 0.19 0.39 0.19 0.41 0.19 0.43 1.0 1.0 1.0 1.1 Cadmium (dissolved) µg/l 1.22 0.66 1.02 0.20 1.44 0.93 0.8 1.2 0.3 1.4 Chromium (dissolved) µg/l 5.5 1.9 3.3 1.7 6.1 2.7 0.6 1.1 0.9 1.5 Nickel (dissolved) µg/l 8.1 1.5 4.7 0.7 5.2 1.7 0.6 0.6 0.5 1.2 Lead (dissolved) µg/l 3.9 1.8 3.1 1.4 2.9 2.9 0.8 0.7 0.8 1.7 Copper (dissolved) µg/l 12.8 8.6 10.6 7.0 12.3 9.7 0.8 1.0 0.8 1.1


Total β activity Bq/l 0.18 0.12 0.19 0.12 0.24 0.17 1.0 1.3 1.0 1.5


pH - 8.5 8.4 8.5 8.4 8.5 8.4 1.0 1.0 1.0 1.0 Conductivity µS/cm 443 440 468 459 704 583 1.1 1.6 1.0 1.3 Iron (dissolved) mg/l 0.61 0.29 0.28 0.25 0.19 0.34 0.5 0.3 0.9 1.2 Manganese (dissolved) mg/l 0.16 0.09 0.21 0.10 0.35 0.11 1.3 2.2 1.1 1.2

II. Components without limit values

Nutrient management

Mineral nitrogen mg/l 3.20 3.12 3.57 3.28 4.03 3.49 1.1 1.3 1.1 1.1


Metilorange alkalinity mval/l 3.7 3.8 3.8 3.9 4.8 4.5 1.0 1.3 1.0 1.2 Calcium mg/l 62.5 65.4 65.3 64.3 79.9 82.4 1.0 1.3 1.0 1.3 Magnesium mg/l 19.5 21.2 21.2 20.1 36.1 26.9 1.1 1.9 0.9 1.3 Sodium mg/l 16.2 17.9 17.6 18.7 40.3 30.8 1.1 2.5 1.0 1.7 Potassium mg/l 3.0 3.8 3.2 3.8 5.8 4.7 1.1 1.9 1.0 1.2 Sodium. % % 14 15 15 16 23 21 1.1 1.7 1.0 1.3 Magnesium. % % 42 39 40 37 46 42 0.9 1.1 1.0 1.1 Total hardness (CaO) mg/l 126 131 131 134 186 168 1.0 1.5 1.0 1.3 Carbonate hardn. (CaO) mg/l 105 105 108 108 135 126 1.0 1.3 1.0 1.2 Chloride mg/l 27.0 31.5 30.4 32.7 48.9 40.9 1.1 1.8 1.0 1.3 Sulphate mg/l 46.9 40.0 53.2 44.7 119.7 87.5 1.1 2.6 1.1 2.2 Hydrocarbonate mg/l 225 229 234 231 294 269 1.0 1.3 1.0 1.2 Total floating particles mg/l 50 44 54 49 79 53 1.1 1.6 1.1 1.2 Water temperature 0C 18.9 19.8 19.0 20.3 21.2 22.5 1.0 1.1 1.0 1.1 Rate of flow* m3/s 1076 1024 1170 1044 61.6 49.0 1.1 0.06 1.0 0.05 * For dissolved oxygen. oxygen saturation and rate of flow it is 10%

Table 6.2.4-2.



118

Qualification of periods by water quality classes

(1996-2000 and 2001-2005)

Danube, Gy�rzámoly-Medve bridge

Danube, above Komárom, Vág mouth

(middle)

Mosoni-Danube, Gy�r-

Vének ferriage


96-00 01-05 96-00 01-05 96-00 01-05

I. Components with limit values

Oxygen management

Dissolved oxygen I. I. I. I. II. II. Oxygen saturation II. II. II. II. III. III. BOI5 I. I. I. II. II. II. KOIp I. I. I. I. II. II. KOId II. II. II. II. III. II. Total organic carbon III. III. III. III. IV. III. Degree of saprobity III. III. III. III. III. III.

Nutrient management

Ammonium-N I. I. I. I. II. III. Nitrite-N III. III. III. III. III. III. Nitrate-N II. II. II. II. II. II. Orthophosphate-P II. II. II. II. III. III. Total-P II. II. II. II. III. III. Chlorophyll-a III. III. III. III. III. IV.

Microbiology

Coliform number III. III. IV. IV. V. V. Organic and inorganic micro-contaminants

Crude and oil products IV. II. IV. II. IV. III. Phenols I. I. I. I. I. I. Anion-active detergents I. I. I. I. II. I. Aluminium (dissolved) III. III. III. III. III. III. Zinc (dissolved) II. I. II. I. II. I. Mercury (dissolved) II. III. II. III. II. III. Cadmium (dissolved) III. II. III. I. III. II. Chromium (dissolved) I. I. I. I. I. I. Nickel (dissolved) I. I. I. I. I. I. Lead (dissolved) I. I. I. I. I. I. Copper (dissolved) III. II. III. II. III. II.


Total β activity II. I. II. I. II. II.


pH III. II. III. II. II. II. Conductivity I. I. I. I. III. II. Iron (dissolved) IV. III. III. III. II. III. Manganese (dissolved) IV. II. IV. II. IV. IV. bold : class IV bold+italic: class V

Table 6.2.4-3.



119

The qualification according to standard MSZ 12749 shall be represented finally with the definition of values with 90% durability and water quality classes. The conclusions made in place and time from the values with 90% durability and their standardized variations are practically equivalent with the statements about the average values of different partial periods. With regard to grouping in classes the following statements are valid:

− The water quality changes (improvement, deterioration) represented by the average values and ratios with 90% durability – between two periods (1996-200 and 2001-2005) – can be followed up only in part by the limit system of grouping in classes. In other words, the water quality changes usually remained within the boundaries of the same class – with some exceptions – without involvement of change of classes. This statement is valid especially for the components of oxygen management, nutrient management and the coliform number.

− The less favourable water quality conditions of Mosoni-Danube, compared to Danube affect also the grouping into classes;

− Due to grouping into unfavourable classes (class IV. and V.) four components ahs to be discussed: coliform number, iron (dissolved) manganese (dissolved) and the chlorophyll in the case of Mosoni-Danube (Vének). Of these components the first is of antropogenous origin and the second and third is of natural origin, while the latter worst of attention due to eutrophysation effect.

The change of yearly data of different water quality characteristics in time and along longitudinal profile is shown also in graphical form for better overview (see Appendix No. 7). The yearly values with 90% durability – as a basis of qualification (grouping in classes) – were included as a function of time (years). Also the standard limits are shown that fall within the range of mentioned values with 90% durability of water quality characteristics. With these diagrams the water quality classes of subject year can be followed up as a function of values with 90% durability. These diagrams show even better than the tables the water quality conditions of the Danube and the Mosoni-Danube. Here are only three diagrams included as examples.



120

K�olaj és termékei éves 90%-os tartósságú értékei (1996-2005)

0

50

100

150

200

250

300

96 97 98 99 00 01 02 03 04 05

K�

olaj

és

term

ékei

( µµ µµ

g/l )

Duna, Medve Duna, Komárom M.-Duna, Gy�rI.-II. II.-III. III.IV.IV-V.

Yearly crude and oil product values with 90% durability (1996-2005)

Figure 6.2.4-1.

Ammónium-N éves 90%-os tartósságú értékei (1996-2005)

0,00

0,10

0,20

0,30

0,40

0,50

0,60

0,70

0,80

96 97 98 99 00 01 02 03 04 05

Am

món

ium

-N (

mg/

l )

Duna, Medve Duna, Komárom M.-Duna, Gy�rI.-II. II.-III.

Yearly ammonium-N values with 90% durability (1996-2005)

Figure 6.2.4-2.



121

Ortofoszfát-P éves 90%-os tartósságú értékei (1996-2005)

25

50

75

100

125

150

175

200

225

250

96 97 98 99 00 01 02 03 04 05

Ort

ofos

zfát

-P (

µµ µµg/

l )

Duna, Medve Duna, Komárom M.-Duna, Gy�r

I.-II. II.-III. III.IV.

Yearly orthophosphate-P values with 90% durability (1996-2005)

Figure 6.2.4-3.

Klorofill-a éves 90%-os tartósságú értékei (1996-2005)

0,0

25,0

50,0

75,0

100,0

125,0

96 97 98 99 00 01 02 03 04 05

Klo

rofil

l-a (

µµ µµg/

l )

Duna, Medve Duna, Komárom M.-Duna, Gy�r

I.-II. II.-III. III.IV.

Yearly chlorophyll values with 90% durability (1996-2005)

Figure 6.2.4-4.



122

Klorofill-a havi 90%-os tartósságú értékei (1996-2005)

0,0

25,0

50,0

75,0

100,0

125,0

150,0

175,0

01 02 03 04 05 06 07 08 09 10 11 12

hónap

Klo

rofil

l-a (

µµ µµg/

l )

Duna, Medve Duna, Komárom M.-Duna, Gy�rI.-II. II.-III. III.IV.

Monthly chlorophyll values with 90% durability (1996-2005)

Figure 6.2.4-5. Results of linear trend calculations In order to evaluate the extent of change in time, the method of linear trend calculation was used for period between 1996-2005 with the consideration of all measurement data. The long term change in time of water quality this can be regarded as an authoritative method. The results of the relevant measurements are included in Appendix No. 7. Considering the results a clear conclusion can be made that the ten years period is characterized with a general improvement of water quality at all evaluated sampling points. The extent of improvement of water quality was (usually) higher at the sampling point Mosoni-Danube (Vének) compared to the two other evaluated sampling points. The long term change of water quality in the past ten years (1996-2005) shortly can be characterized with a word improvement. As far as the most intense deteriorating components are concerned, the total phosphor can be mentioned that for long term, at the sampling point Mosoni-Danube (Vének) can result even the change of water quality class (III�IV). The (negative) change of other deteriorating factors is negligible therefore they can not have long term effect on the quality of water. Expected change of water quality conditions in the future The improving tendency detailed in the above section at the sampling point Danube (Gy�rzámoly-Medve) has „run off”, e.g. no further improvement can be expected, since at the water resource areas of Danube in Germany and Austria all water treatment investments have been completed, including the possible barrages affecting the water quality. The effects of the improvement of water quality of Morava river flowing from the territory of Czech Republic – due to joining EU – are very difficult to be evaluated, however as a result of change of rate of



123

flow the majority of water quality characteristics shall remain – as it is supposed – at the border or even below the detection level. The reduction of load that will be still possible due to development and renewal of water treatment plants in the next decades will be probably compensated with the new load by treated industrial and communal waste waters. Practically the same is valid for the sampling point Danube (Komárom), with the consideration of the intense similarity of the water quality conditions of the sampling points. The situation is totally different at the sampling point Mosoni-Danube (Vének). At the bordering section of Mosoni-Danube we do not have standard network data. However, as far as other international analyses are concerned, we can state that the water quality of sections at Mosoni-Danube and the Danube has been just equivalent for the past ten years and it is expected that the situation will not change in the future. The very low water quality detected at the sampling point Mosoni-Danube (Vének) is main of Hungarian and in less part (through the Rába and its branches) of Austrian origin. For the future we have to note the fact (the justification see above) that the improvement at the sampling point Mosoni-Danube (Vének) was (usually) better that at the two other points. This improvement can be continued (at the same rate) in the future only if the investments for water treatment plants shall be accelerated with the intent of liquidation of contaminating sources at the water resource areas. However we actually expect in the future a deterioration of water quality at Mosoni-Danube (Vének) for a long time compared to Danube main stream, since the improvement depends mainly from the economic situation of the country. Summary. The most important conclusions about the water quality conditions and the long term water quality changes are as follows: With the consideration of tests covering a whole year the unfavourable conditions, e.g. water quality of classes IV and V , were detected at the sampling points in any (or both) periods for six deteriorating quality parameters. These are as follows: total organic carbon, chlorophyll-a, coliform number, crude and oil products, iron (dissolved) and manganese (dissolved). Of the above parameters the iron and manganese content – as deteriorating factors of natural origin – can be neglected. The total organic carbon, the crude and oil products, on the other hand, will not cause much problems due to improving tendency. At present the actual problems are caused by the chlorophyll-a at the sampling point Mosoni-Danube (Vének) and the coliform number at the sampling points Danube (Komárom) and Mosoni-Danube (Vének). With the consideration of changes within one year it is clear that the high coliform number evaluated as critical also for the whole year due to unfavourable conditions, e.g. water quality of classes IV and V exists in every month of the year at the sampling points Danube (Komárom) and Mosoni-Danube (Vének). As far as the change of water quality in time is concerned, it can be stated that the majority of the evaluated components are improved or unchanged at all three sampling points. As a result of the performed trend calculations the total phosphor is discussed of the other deteriorating components, which for longer periods at the sampling point Mosoni-Danube (Vének) can result even the change of water quality class (III�IV). The (negative) change of other components is negligible since they can not affect the water quality.



124

6.2.4.2 Water temperature and rate of flow When analysing operational effects of the planned power plant one of the most important questions is the temperature effect caused by the raw water cooling on Danube river. The effect of hated cooling water depends on the rate of flow and the temperature of Danube water. Danube When analysing discharge of cooling water as the most unfavourable period of year the August month is regarded authoritative. Based on daily water temperature and rate of flow data valid for the profile at Göny� of Danube, with the consideration of about twenty years period between 1987-2006, the rate of flow and water temperature authoritative for the heat calculations were defined. Rate of flow In period between 1987-2006 the values of the rate of flow of Danube were as follows:

Lowest rate of flow: LKQ = 809 m3/s Medium rate of flow: KÖQ = 2173 m3/s Highest rate of flow: LNQ = 8440 m3/s

The change of rate of flow within the analysed range is shown on the Figure 6.3.4-6.

Vízhozam (m3/s), Göny�, Duna (1987-2006)

0

1000

2000

3000

4000

5000

6000

7000

8000

9000

1987

. ja

n..

1988

. ja

n..

1988

. dec

..

1989

. dec

..

1991

. ja

n..

1992

. ja

n..

1992

. dec

..

1993

. dec

..

1995

. ja

n..

1996

. ja

n..

1996

. dec

..

1998

. ja

n..

1999

. ja

n..

2000

. ja

n..

2000

. dec

..

2002

. ja

n..

2003

. ja

n..

2004

. ja

n..

2005

. ja

n..

2006

. ja

n..

Figure 6.2.4-6.

The linear trend shows that no tendentious change is detectable in the rate of flow for past 20 years. (The rate of reduction according the actual data of 1.2 m3/s/year with an average rate of flow of 2173 m3/s can not be regarded as significant change.)



125

Vízhozam tartósság, Göny� (1987-2006)

0%

10%

20%

30%

40%

50%

60%

70%

80%

90%

100%

0 1000 2000 3000 4000 5000 6000 7000 8000 9000

Duna (m 3/s)

Tar

tóss

ág

Figure 6.2.4-7.

Vízhozam tartósság, Göny� (1987-2006)

0306090

120150180210240270300330360390

0 1000 2000 3000 4000 5000 6000 7000 8000 9000

Duna (m 3/s)

Tar

tóss

ág (

nap

/év)

Figure 6.2.4-8.

The above diagrams (6.2.4-7., 6.2.4-8.) show the durability values of rate of flow for the period between 1987- 2006. The percentage values mean that the value of the actual rate of flow is higher by this percentage compared to the x value shown on the diagram. The daily/yearly durability values mean that for the analysed 20 years period the actual rate of flow exceeded the diagram value on so much days of the year (e.g. in average for one year the rate of flow was higher than 1500 m3/s on 263 days).



126

Water temperature In the analysed period between 1987-2006 at Göny� the water temperatures of Danube were as follows:

Maximal water temperature: Tmax= 24.8 oC Average water temperature: Taver. = 10.8 oC Minimal water temperature: Tmin = 0 oC

The highest water temperatures and the lowest rate of flow were detected on the following days. (Table 6.2.4-4.)

Dátum QDuna tDuna

m3/s oCTmax 2006.07.29 1427 24,8Qmin 2003.09.10 809 17,3

Table 6.2.4-4.

Duna vízh�mérséklete, Göny� (1987-2006)

0

5

10

15

20

25

30

1987

. ja

n..

1988

. ja

n..

1989

. ja

n..

1990

. ja

n..

1991

. ja

n..

1992

. ja

n..

1993

. ja

n..

1994

. ja

n..

1995

. ja

n..

1996

. ja

n..

1997

. ja

n..

1998

. ja

n..

1999

. ja

n..

2000

. ja

n..

2001

. ja

n..

2002

. ja

n..

2003

. ja

n..

2004

. ja

n..

2005

. ja

n..

2006

. ja

n..

Figure 6.2.4-9.

On the Figure 6.2.4-9. you can see the 20 years data series of water temperature show growing tendency. The linear trend superposed on the measurement results show that the water temperature is higher and higher every year by 0.073 °C. The accumulated value of temperature rise for 20 years is 1.46 oC. The durability data of water temperature are shown on the following two diagrams (6.2.4-10., 6.2.4-11.).



127

Vízh�mérséklet tartósság, Göny� (1987-2006)

03060

90120

150180210240270300330360390

0 2 4 6 8 10 12 14 16 18 20 22 24 26

Vízh�mérséklet (oC)

Tar

tóss

ág (

nap

/év)

Figure 6.2.4-10.

Vízh�mérséklet tartósság, Göny� (1987-2006)

0%

10%

20%

30%

40%

50%

60%

70%

80%

90%

100%

0 2 4 6 8 10 12 14 16 18 20 22 24 26

Vízh�mérséklet (oC)

Tar

tóss

ág

Figure 6.2.4-11.

According to the water temperature durability data of diagrams shown in % and daily/yearly average the percentage (number of days of occurrence) of higher values can be clearly defined. Simultaneous occurrence of rate of flow and water temperature Considering the mixing of the heat tail (due to heat load of Danube) the unfavourable hydrological situation will occur in the case when at a low rate of low the water temperature of Danube increases simultaneously, in other words in the unfavourable dilution conditions at low water lever the background water temperature is high.



128

To evaluate the critical authoritative condition the simultaneous occurrence of values of rate of flow and Danube water temperature values at Göny� water post was processed for the period between 1987-2006. The occurrences of values lower than values of rate of flow of left column and the temperature values higher than the temperatures in the upper row (measured in days) are given in the following Table 6.2.4-5.. For example, the rate of flow lower than 1100 m3/s together with the temperature higher than 22 °C occurred all together 36 times (e.g. days) for the last 20 years. 1987-2006 közötti évek feldolgozásaEl�fordulás 1987-2006 közötti években összesen (db)

tDuna (oC) >

QDuna< 4 16 18 19 20 21 22 23 23,5 24 24,5 25800 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0900 30 18 10 10 10 10 10 8 0 0 0 01000 152 50 30 25 24 21 21 12 0 0 0 01100 368 96 54 46 43 36 36 12 0 0 0 01300 835 240 147 128 102 78 58 20 0 0 0 01500 1287 396 261 221 172 116 77 31 6 6 3 02000 2522 981 697 551 370 205 110 40 11 9 4 02500 3700 1501 1019 731 462 241 116 42 11 9 4 03000 4535 1800 1163 808 494 252 117 42 11 9 4 04000 5344 2065 1273 860 518 260 117 42 11 9 4 05000 5539 2130 1292 865 519 260 117 42 11 9 4 06000 5644 2146 1294 865 519 260 117 42 11 9 4 0

> 5674 2155 1294 865 519 260 117 42 11 9 4 0 Table 6.2.4-5.

In the following two tables (6.2.4-6., 6.2.4-7.) the percentage probability of the above situations and the yearly average occurrence are shown (measured in days). 1987-2006 közötti évek feldolgozásaEl�fordulás valószín�ségeQDuna< tDuna (

oC) >(m3/s) 4 16 18 19 20 21 22 23 23,5 24 24,5 25800 0,0% 0,0% 0,0% 0,0% 0,0% 0,0% 0,0% 0,0% 0,0% 0,0% 0,0% 0,0%900 0,4% 0,3% 0,1% 0,1% 0,1% 0,1% 0,1% 0,1% 0,0% 0,0% 0,0% 0,0%1000 2,1% 0,7% 0,4% 0,3% 0,3% 0,3% 0,3% 0,2% 0,0% 0,0% 0,0% 0,0%1100 5,1% 1,3% 0,8% 0,6% 0,6% 0,5% 0,5% 0,2% 0,0% 0,0% 0,0% 0,0%1300 11,6% 3,3% 2,0% 1,8% 1,4% 1,1% 0,8% 0,3% 0,0% 0,0% 0,0% 0,0%1500 17,9% 5,5% 3,6% 3,1% 2,4% 1,6% 1,1% 0,4% 0,1% 0,1% 0,0% 0,0%2000 35,1% 13,6% 9,7% 7,7% 5,1% 2,9% 1,5% 0,6% 0,2% 0,1% 0,1% 0,0%2500 51,5% 20,9% 14,2% 10,2% 6,4% 3,4% 1,6% 0,6% 0,2% 0,1% 0,1% 0,0%3000 63,1% 25,0% 16,2% 11,2% 6,9% 3,5% 1,6% 0,6% 0,2% 0,1% 0,1% 0,0%4000 74,3% 28,7% 17,7% 12,0% 7,2% 3,6% 1,6% 0,6% 0,2% 0,1% 0,1% 0,0%5000 77,0% 29,6% 18,0% 12,0% 7,2% 3,6% 1,6% 0,6% 0,2% 0,1% 0,1% 0,0%6000 78,5% 29,8% 18,0% 12,0% 7,2% 3,6% 1,6% 0,6% 0,2% 0,1% 0,1% 0,0%

> 78,9% 30,0% 18,0% 12,0% 7,2% 3,6% 1,6% 0,6% 0,2% 0,1% 0,1% 0,0% Table 6.2.4-6.

Considering the simultaneous occurrence it can be stated that the water temperature values of 23.5 oC were detected only at the rate of flow higher than 1300 m3/s.



129

1987-2006 közötti évek feldolgozásaEl�fordulás valószín�sége, évente átlagosan (darab nap)

tDuna (oC) >

QDuna< 4 16 18 19 20 21 22 23 23,5 24 24,5 25800 0,0 0,0 0,0 0,0 0,0 0,0 0,0 0,0 0,0 0,0 0,0 0,0900 1,5 0,9 0,5 0,5 0,5 0,5 0,5 0,4 0,0 0,0 0,0 0,01000 7,6 2,5 1,5 1,3 1,2 1,1 1,1 0,6 0,0 0,0 0,0 0,01100 18,4 4,8 2,7 2,3 2,2 1,8 1,8 0,6 0,0 0,0 0,0 0,01300 41,8 12,0 7,4 6,4 5,1 3,9 2,9 1,0 0,0 0,0 0,0 0,01500 64,4 19,8 13,1 11,1 8,6 5,8 3,9 1,6 0,3 0,3 0,2 0,02000 126,1 49,1 34,9 27,6 18,5 10,3 5,5 2,0 0,6 0,5 0,2 0,02500 185,0 75,1 51,0 36,6 23,1 12,1 5,8 2,1 0,6 0,5 0,2 0,03000 226,8 90,0 58,2 40,4 24,7 12,6 5,9 2,1 0,6 0,5 0,2 0,04000 267,2 103,3 63,7 43,0 25,9 13,0 5,9 2,1 0,6 0,5 0,2 0,05000 277,0 106,5 64,6 43,3 26,0 13,0 5,9 2,1 0,6 0,5 0,2 0,06000 282,2 107,3 64,7 43,3 26,0 13,0 5,9 2,1 0,6 0,5 0,2 0,0

> 283,7 107,8 64,7 43,3 26,0 13,0 5,9 2,1 0,6 0,5 0,2 0,0 Table 6.2.4-7.

Considering the yearly average values it can be seen that the expected occurrence of water temperature higher than 23.5 oC is less than one day/year. The navigation low water rate of water at the section Göny�-Komárom is 1095 m3/s (DB2004). The single occurrence values of the 20 years period related to well defined low water condition are in the following Table 6.2.4-8.:

QDuna< tDuna> El�fordulásm3/s oC

1095 23,4 1 db/20év1095 22,8 1 db/év

Table 6.2.4-8. Considering the mixing calculations: As an authoritative unfavourable condition the rate of flow of Danube of 1095 m3/s at the navigation low water level of Danube and the relevant temperature of 23 oC. We note that requirement of maximal Danube water temperature of Tmax= 30 oC will require the reduction of maximal temperature threshold of dT=7oC of the power plant (e.g. by higher cooling water intake) in average for 1-2 days every year.

6.2.4.3 Heat tail modelling in Danube In the period of modelling, no factors – significant for the calculation - were known. a) Future situation related to the rehabilitation dredging of side branches at EREBE isles downstream discharge point of heated cooling water at a distance of 3 km from. The plans are ready; however the date of the execution of work is uncertain. Therefore the model was prepared in two variations; in basic situation with low water elevation the Danube water can not enter the EREBE side branch from above. According to the other variation – after the dredging of side branch – a free water flow shall be provided even in period of low water level. b) In the period of complex water resources development of the Göny� area the final development plant has not prepared for the side branch at Göny�, including the relevant hydraulic modelling. Therefore the side branch scenario according to the preliminary permission is included in the model. This however can not affect the calculation results, since



130

the outlet profile shall be practically equivalent with the scenario under design. The heat tail to be continued from this point shall be the same despite the final form of the side branch. The hydraulic and temperature conditions within the side branch under design shall be examined through a model with higher resolution to be created especially for this section; however these results are not included in the environmental impact study. (Therefore we suppose that a complete mixing will occur with the minimal rate of flow of side branch during discharge along the short section downstream discharge point, but not farther than up to the first cross-dike; therefore the temperature increase downstream discharge point shall be everywhere dT=4°C.) Considering the evaluation of the environmental impact on the flora and fauna of Danube river sufficient information is provided by the presented two-dimensional numeric model extended to about 20 km river section.

6.2.4.3.1 Calculation method In Danube type and relatively shallow river the problem of mixing can be modelled with two-dimensional, plane type approach. The one-dimensional, linear description cannot follow up the position of the heat tail that is not mixing along the full cross section of the river for many tens of kms. However the three-dimensional solution of the problem is not required in this case, since the mixing in vertical direction is very intensive. In the water flow the so called integral average can be calculated in vertical direction. Considering this method the mixing calculations were performed according to the TABS-MD model system. During application, first the hydraulic characteristics and the two-dimensional velocity space should be defined during application and after that, on the basis of these results, the propagation of contaminants and the heat tail calculations can be performed. With the application of two-dimensional numeric RMA2 hydrodynamic model based on average depths in order to define the water surface elevation due to free surface flow existing in the river and to calculate the horizontal (x, y) speed distribution a numeric constant-segment method was used for the solution of horizontal, two-dimensional, depth integral form of the energy equation. The changes in time were defined with the method of non-linear finite-difference approximation. Boundary conditions The modelled river section is the section of Danube between 1792.3-1772.5 rkm. There is not volume outflow along the bank and through the river bed. The evaporation is negligible. In the inlet section the incoming volume flow rate is constant: QDanube = constant In the outlet section the water elevation of the river is as follows: HDanube = constant Initial conditions During calculation the unfavourable situation from the standpoint of mixing, e.g. the rate of flow of low navigation level (DB2004) was considered, as follows: Q=1095m3/s



131

The probability of occurrence of this level is about 8.3%. With the consideration of the surface characteristic according to low water level of DB2004 the stationary water level of the outlet section, as boundary condition is as follows: H=104.71 mBf. The model parameters, including Manning roughness coefficient defining river bed friction, were calibrated according to surface characteristic of DB2004. The temperature distribution after the discharge of heated cooling water was defined by the solving the depth integral form of the transport equation by using RMA4 water quality transport model with constant-segment method. The used water quality model serves for the depth integral description of the advectional-diffusion processes in water space and this analogy was used to perform heat tail calculations. In the model both the cooling due to mixing of hot and cold water and the (mainly surface) heat loss due to the heat exchange with the environment were considered. To define the special factor of heat exchange we used the former heat tail measurements and experiments performed on Danube by VITUKI, BME and VEIKI primarily with regard to the implementation of Nuclear Power Plant of Paks. Boundary conditions There is no material outflow along the bank and through the river bed and the heat loss through the river bed surface is negligible. In the inlet section the temperature of water coming from headwater is constant: TDanube = constant (°C)

The heat flow crossing the discharge point of the tested heated cooling water at the assigned detector is constant: q = constant (W) Initial conditions During calculations the increments of the so called background water temperatures, e.g. the excess value due to tested heat load were defined and considered in the results. At the beginning of the calculation for the complete grid the following values were considered: Ti=23°C e.g. the balance temperature of Danube is constant.

6.2.4.3.2 Calculation results For the calculations we supposed the operational conditions for the situation with the two installed units each of 400 MW power. Therefore the calculations are valid for the maximal environmental load and at the same time – as far as the mixing is concerned – they are prepared for the authoritative worst case of hydrological condition.



132

The water intake by the power plant considered for the calculations is as follows: QCooling water = 16 m3/s The temperature increase of the discharged cooling water is as follows: dTCooling water = 7°°°°C The rate of flow in the side branch at the power plant side of Danube is minimal, also in low water periods, as follows: QSide branch = 28 m3/s In this condition with low water elevation, the water intake for the power plant in the side branch shall be about 16 m3/s. This water shall be heated with at least 7°C and shall be discharged back into the side branch. Here this water shall be mixed with the water of side branch at the latest at the first constant level dam along the complete cross section. From that point – considering also the above minimal side branch water flow its temperature shall be increased with max. dT=4°C towards main stream of Danube. Therefore the maximal dT value of cooling water at the main stream will be 4°C. (We have to note that the final arrangement of the side branch is not known; the preparation of the relevant water right licensing design is in progress parallel with this design work. After that – in the period of construction design – the different arrangement methods shall be elaborated on the basis of detailed hydraulic model of the side branch with the consideration of engineering criteria and the living conditions of aquatic creatures. Due to above circumstance this shall not affect the mixing conditions in the mainstream of Danube, e.g. the expected effects can be fully evaluated according to the existing heat tail modelling). The calculation results are presented with the Danube map projection picture of heat tail scheme. This provides a clear-cut view and also makes possible the evaluation of results as a function of place. To provide numeric data, at the characteristic points of Danube section downstream discharge of cooling water, reference sections were assigned. The location of reference sections (and also the heat tail) is shown on Figure 6.2.4.3-1. The calculation results are detailed in Appendix No. 9..



133

Figure 6.2.4.3-1.

The location of reference sections Besides the layout drawing, also the conditions for closed and opened side branch are shown for the area of EREBE isles. (Table 6.2.4-9., Figure 6.2.4.3-2.). Maximal temperatures in the heat tail profile area:

Table 6.2.4-9.

No Reference section EREBE closed EREBE open rkm dT (°°°°C) dT (°°°°C)

1 95VO 1792.2 3.98 3.98 2 Göny� old vm. 1791.3 3.94 3.94 3 Göny� new vm. 1790.6 1.45 1.45 4 92VO 1789.06 0.73 0.71

4b Above Bakony-fluent 0 0.81 5 90VO 1786.77 0.65 0.63

5b 90VO 1786.77 0 0.77 6 88VO 1784.63 0.51 0.51 7 84VO 1780.08 0.39 0.39 8 78VO 1773.18 0.28 0.28



134

Figure 6.2.4.3-2.

Branch for closed EREBE When selecting reference sections we also considered the assignment of places with good local identification conditions. Therefore water posts or VO sections (VO stones on the bank) were assigned, with the consideration of the important environmental places (EREBE isles, Water resource base at Koppánymonostor). Considering the calculation results the following conclusions can be made: The heat tail shall take-off along the right side river bank, without any effect on the left side (Slovakian side). At the settlement of Göny� it is still very close to the right side river bank due to main stream of Danube. The water temperatures in the maximal cross sections of the heat tail appear always along the right side. (If the EREBE side branch will be opened, then it shall appear in the side branch). The heat tail starts to extend also in cross section at the EREBE isles, however the maximal temperature increase compared to the natural condition of Danube will remain within one degree (at the reference profile No 4 the value of dT = 0.73°C). When, within the framework of rehabilitation of EREBE side branch, at low water elevation, the mainstream water of Danube inflows into the side branch, the water temperature along the river bank shall be reduced only a little (by 0.02°C), compared to the closed condition of the side branch. However, at the same time, the water temperature in the side branch shall be higher with 0.1-0.14°C than in the main stream. (The reason is that the water of side branch is cooled only due to heat loss, while always cool water is added to the heat tail flowing in the main stream.) The temperature increase of the EREBE side branch is less than one degree (0.81-0.77°C). At Koppánymonostor the temperature increase of water along the river bank is dT=0.28°C; the heat tail will occupy the complete right side of cross section area of Danube. The average temperature increase of the heat tail at this point is about 0.17°C, and in the centre-line of Danube it is about 0.1°C. In case of low water the heat tail shall not access the side branch at



135

Koppánymonostor (the upper end of which is closed with stone and the middle part can be completely dried at the water elevation of DB2004).

6.2.4.4 Effect of temperature rise on the water quality of Danube and aquatic creatures

The detailed description of effects on aquatic creatures was discussed in section 6.3, therefore in this section only temperature limits are summarised for the evaluation of the results of heat tail calculations. As far as the temperature effects are concerned, three sufficient limiting factors should be considered, e.g. the absolute temperature limit of discharged cooling water, the allowed maximal increment of mixing temperature and the allowed quantity of water to be taken for the power plant. In the past decades these factors were analysed in details at the Hungarian section of Danube with regard to the heated cooling water discharged into Danube by the Nuclear Power Plant of Paks, actually the effect of cooling water on the water quality and the aquatic creatures of Danube. It would be expedient to define the expected effect of the heated cooling water to be discharged by the combined cycle gas turbine power plant planned in Göny� area also with the utilization of these practical measurement results. The power plants with raw water cooling require large quantity of water that after a short time is discharged back in heated condition into the receptacle. For the operation of the combined cycle gas turbine power plant planned in Göny� area max. 16 m3/s water intake is planned from Danube. As a result of cooling the water taken from Danube is heated in the technology system with dT=70C and through the hot water channel is discharged back into the side branch at Güny� and from there into the main stream of Danube. Before the commissioning of unit of the Nuclear Power Plant of Paks the research worker of the VITUKI performed extended research to disclose the hydrobiological effects of the expected heating and to define those allowable temperature limits at which the flora and fauna is not deteriorated significantly. According to the results of laboratory and local analysis performed by them the temperature limit of cooling water that is allowed to be discharged into Danube was defined as (Tmax) 30 0C. This temperature limit can be regarded as authoritative for the frequent aquatic creatures of Danube (phytoplankton, zooplankton, macro-invertebrata and ichthyofauna); it is justified according to the test series of many years and complies also with the international normatives. As a limit of temperature increase of cooling water (dT) the value of 11 0C-ot was proposed and in case of water temperature of Danube below 4 0C (in recirculation operation mode in winter) the value of 14 0C was proposed. The water right licenses issued for the Nuclear Power Plant of Paks these conditions are included. For the case of low water elevation a separate action plan was prepared. The control point for the measurement of heated cooling water was assigned downstream discharge point at a distance of 700 m, where the temperature of Danube water should not exceed 30 0C.



136

The international experiences show that some countries define very similarly the temperature limits, therefore – based on this tradition – no environmental problems were arisen with regard to heat contamination and heat load. In Göny� area the low water rate of flow of Danube related to navigation low water level is 1095 m3/s. The heated water flow of 16 m3/s is less than 2% of the above low water rate of flow of Danube. For the power plant at Göny� the temperature 30 0C Tmax can not be met only in case when the temperature of Danube water exceeds 23 0C in low water periods in summer and early autumn. According to the analysis of 20 years data series measured at the water post at Göny� the temperature exceeding 23 0C was detected only on 43 days, e.g. with yearly frequency of 2.1 days. The value of 30 0C Tmax would be valid even in this case only at a short section near the discharge point while at the main stream the discharged cooling water temperature would be a little lower, just above 27 oC. (In case of the ever highest temperature at Göny� 24.8 oC the power plant operated with full capacity would induce at the discharge into the main stream only a water temperature of 28.8 oC. To protect the water quality of side branch an action plan has to be prepared for water temperatures exceeding 23 oC, that – for a time – would make possible the reduction of temperature increase of cooling water even without the limitation of power plant capacity, e.g. by the increase of rate of flow of cooling water. (For example, in the cooling water circuit the temperature rise of dT= 5.2 oC can be provided with a rate of flow of cooling water of about 21.5 m3/s, which is not impossible at water elevation of Danube higher than navigation low water level.) Considering the consequences of effects on the flora and fauna some unexpected thermal stress and heat tail thermal effects are expected along the longitudinal profile in Danube. Analysis of the heated cooling water heat tail of the power plant at Göny� The picture of heat tail caused by the heated cooling water discharged in Danube was described in section 6.2.4.3.2. With the consideration of this analysis the actual changes of water quality and effects on aquatic creatures of the affected section Danube can be evaluated. To estimate the effects we herewith present the water chemistry and hydrobiological/ecological changes of Danube section due to the operation of power plant between Paks-Mohács. Considering the experiences of the past 20 years these measurement results can be regarded as authoritative for the Göny� area. According to the frequent water temperature measurements the temperature increase of heated cooling water of Nuclear Power Plant of Paks changes between dT = 7…9 0C. At the same time the share of utilized cooling water compared to the average rate of flow of Danube is about 10%. When evaluating water chemistry changes along longitudinal profile of Danube a conclusion can be made that no statistically significant changes can be detected (no leaps in changes in water quality classes are expected) in the whole river section up to the country border. It is true, however, exclusively for the “traditional” water chemistry parameters. This is not valid for organic and inorganic contaminants with which it can be stated that the effect of the capital city is detectable even in Paks area, e.g. if some micro-contaminants accumulated in the tissues of fishes are examined (e.g. Mercury).



137

With regard to the phytoplankton population, in part due to contamination (discharge of industrial and communal waste water) and a little due to hydrology conditions the biomass of phytoplankton of Danube show a monotonous, permanent and characteristic growth together with lower number of species and diversity indices. According to the results quantity and quality analysis of zooplankton in section upstream Paks it can be stated that the populations richest in species are found at the section above the power plant, under the mouth of the hot water channel in the area of Gerjen-Dombori, Baja and Mohács. The number of species grows gradually in downstream direction. As a result of warm water the modification of populations of macro-fauna of aquatic invertebrate can be regarded as significant from the discharge place towards downstream in the right side region of river only in a segment of several hundred meters. The modification means the growth of number of individuals and the number of species of populations. The most significant difference occurred in the sections with heat load where the number of individuals of taxons was multiplied. At the section of Danube between Paks-Mohács the hydrographical and hydraulic conditions of lower Danube are characteristic, where the typical species of invertebrata of this river section live. There were no significant deviations in the structure of population of local macro-zoobenton, which justifies that the discharged warm water has explicitly local effects. Evaluation according to heat tail model The heat tail model calculations are described in section 6.2.4.3.2. The quantity of cooling water considered in the calculations, prepared for the unfavourable situation from the point of view of hydrology, (e.g. low rate of flow of 1095 m3/s related to navigational low water level and high water temperature of Danube of TDanube=23oC) was 16 m3/s. This is about 15-16% of rate of flow of Danube (for the mentioned low water case). The dT value of cooling water at the outlet of the discharge canalisation is 7 0C. At the Danube section between 1792.2-1773.18 rkm the expected water temperatures were defined in eight reference profiles. The expected water temperature was defined also for the side branch at EREBE isles, for the case when – after the rehabilitating dredging – the heated cooling water shall inflow also in this branch. The results of heat tail model calculations are summarized in Appendix No. 9.. With the consideration of results of heat tail modelling and the above long term observations at Paks the following important conclusions can be made in connection with the water quality and the more important populations of aquatic creatures:

- The heated cooling water shall take off along the right side of the river at the section between Göny�-Koppánymonostor, independently from the heat load of the power plant, water regime of Danube and changes of rived bed dredging and river regulation at the uppermost Danube section. The heat tail of hot water and its taking off character will be similar in all cases. The maximal temperatures are detected along river bank.

- In the reference profile downstream hot water discharge point (1792.2 rkm) the calculated temperature increase will be 3.98 0C. Below this section (by 2rkm) (in 3rd reference profile) this value is only 1.45 0C. Considering the above temperature limits related to the water quality and the main groups of populations of flora and fauna, this temperature rise near 4 0C shall not cause any detectable problems even at low water level and in the hottest summer



138

months and this short river section. The water temperature rise in Danube shall not achieve the critical value of 30°C specified in the study.

- According to Figure 6.2.4-1. downstream profile No 4 (1789.06 rkm) the hot water area is gradually spreading across Danube, however the maximal temperature increase will be only about 1 0C.

Considering these circumstances the temperature rise will not cause detectable changes in the basic chemical components that define the water quality and also in the composition of species and density of population.

- Considering the results of study of Paks, the change of basic water chemistry characteristics (primarily the change of oxygen content) and according to the biology analysis based on microscope, the partial deterioration of living creatures, change of composition and density of population can be expected in the area of hot water discharge point. It is expected that at the next section of 1-2 rkm (before the EREBE isles), due to mixing with cold water, the quality of Danube water shall be improved and the local creatures shall be regenerated very quickly. (A safety reserve is provided for this process that in our case the discharge into Danube shall be executed only at a low temperature increase of dT=4 oC, instead of dT=8-11oC of Paks.)

- At the present river bed condition, at low water elevation the heat tail shall not inflow into the side branch at the EREBE isles. Therefore we do not have to consider any heat effect in that area. After the rehabilitation of side branch by dredging the Danube water can have access to the side branch (in regulated way). According to the model, in the profiles of the side branch (profiles 4b and 5b) the water temperature shall be increased only by 0.81 and 0.77 0C. This however shall not affect the water quality, but the opening can result significant improvement during low water periods in summer.

- The lowest profile of the model (e.g. profile No 8) is assigned at 1773.18 rkm in the area of Koppánymonostor. At this section, as far as our calculations show, the temperature of Danube water shall be higher only by 0.28 0C during operation of power plant. This very low increase shall not have any deteriorating effect, and in this range the measurement results are practically beyond error margin. In low water period the Danube water shall not access the side branch at Koppánymonostor. When the water elevation is higher with the flooded side branch even this 0.28 0C temperature increase can be neglected due to dilution. This small change (within the daily temperature fluctuation shall not have any deteriorating effect both for water quality and for aquatic creatures. Also the water quality bank-filtered water resource at the local isle shall be prevented from deterioration.

Technological sewage waters produced The technological sewage waters of the power plant – waste waters of water treatment, leakage of other smaller volumes of technological water consumption – will be discharged into the Danube mixed into the hot water stream. Waste waters of water treatment A determining item of technological sewage water discharge is the waste water discharge of the water treatment plant. The waste waters of the water treatment plant applying an up-to-date reverse osmosis technology are the following:



139

Process waste waters: • waste water of the ultrafilter equipment: In order to ensure the efficient operation of the

ultrafilter, a part of the raw water will not get into the membrane fibers but will leave through the spillway. This waste water contains materials filtered from the raw water (floating particles, organic materials). Waste water generates continuously, it contains max. 500 g/m3 of floating matter and 360-510 g/m3 salt in total, its average intensity is 1.5 m3/h, its max. intensity is 5 m3/h per unit.

• waste water produced during the operation of the reverse osmosis equipment: a concentrate will be produced during separation in the RO equipment. This concentrate is the part of treated raw water that does not go through the membranes. It contains all the anions and cations present in the raw water and also the residues (in a quantity of 4-6 g/m3) of the de-chlorinating and anti-scaling chemicals injected into the filtered water. The quantity of concentrate produced during the operation of the RO equipment: 4 m3/h on the average, max. 24 m3/h per unit; total dissolved material content: max. 1300-1600 g/m3.

Regeneration waste waters The chemical cleaning of the RO membranes have to be performed every 4-8 weeks, depending on the operation mode. The applied chemicals are not dangerous for the environment; they are decomposed biologically and the majority of them are deteriorated (degraded, decomposed). The waste water of about 10 m3 volume shall be delivered into the accumulator basin where the rest of chemicals are neutralized or biologically decomposed. Therefore after the sedimentation period defined by the manufacturer this waste water can be discharged into the communal waste water canalization system of the power plant. The characteristics of the discharged waste water are as follows: KOI <335 mgO/l; BOI5 <70 mgO/l; TOC <150 mgC/l. The pre-demineralised water produced during operation of RO equipment is delivered into the permeate storage tank, while the continuously produced waste water with salt content of about 1300 – 1600 mg/l shall be discharged with other waste waters of the water treatment plant. In normal situation the mixed bed ion exchanger has to be regenerated every 5-6 weeks. The hydrochloric acid and lye demand of one mixed bed ion exchanger is about ~80 kg 100% of NaOH, and about ~40 kg of 100% HCl. The quantity of produced waste water is about 13 m3 with the content of dissolved contaminants of about 12000 mg/l. The precise neutralization of the regenerate discharged from the mixed bed ion exchanger, under automatic control, is performed with dosing pumps in a neutralization basin. The regenerated waste water of mixed bed ion exchanger passing one regeneration process and having lower intensity at the outlet of RO unit can be added to the continuously produced waste water with lower salt content but higher intensity at the outlet of the ultrafiltering. The regenerated waste water with higher salt content of the mixed bed ion exchanger is only a fragment of discharged waste waters; therefore the salt content of the waste waters shall not exceed the concentration of 2000 mg/l even before adding to the discharged cooling water. Cleaning waste waters:



140

In the technology both the ultrafilter and the RO membranes require regular cleaning for maintenance purposes. The frequency of maintenance cleaning depends on the external conditions of operation (e.g. water quality). The typically sewage waters produced during the maintenance cleaning of ultrafilter membranes are the following, per unit: Cleaning phase Maintenance cleaning Cleaning by soaking Cleaning by soaking

Chemicals 200 mg/l NaOCl 200 mg/l NaOCl 4 g/l acidic detergent

Frequency 12/year 4/year 2/year

Quantity 3.5 m3/cleaning 3.5 m3/cleaning 3.5 m3/cleaning

pH 7.8-8.8 7.8-8.8 6.5

COD - - <1000

Free chlorine <20 <20 - The reverse osmosis system will be probably cleaned every 45 days. During cleaning ca 2 m3 of sewage water is produced in one technological row of the RO system, which contains the cleaning chemicals and the contaminants dissolved and removed from the membranes, its pH is neutral.

Sewage waters produced during the maintenance cleaning of the RO equipment, per unit:

Chemicals alkaline surface-active detergent (4 g/l)

acidic detergent (20 g/l)

preservative and disinfectant (5 g/l)

Frequency 8/year 8/year 8/year

Quantity 0.66 m3/cleaning 0.66 m3/cleaning 0.66 m3/cleaning The overwhelming majority of chemicals used on one occasion will be worn away as a result of the cleaning reactions (decompose, enter into reaction). The detergents are biologically decomposable and they do not contain toxic materials. The waste waters produced during cleaning are not directly discharged into the receiver, they are previously neutralized and then temporarily stored in a tank. In this tank most of the chemicals that have not entered into reaction during the cleaning process will decompose. The cleaning waste waters are discharged from the tank only after checking. Waste waters of the power-plant equipment Further waste water is produced in the gas turbine unit when the compressors are washed: max. 8 m3 ca every three weeks; it includes the following contamination: oil (<50 g/m3), detergent (<50 g/m3), settling material (<150 g/m3). It can be treated in sewage treatment plant. The quantity of the other technological waste waters of the power plant (deaeration, sampling, leakages) is insignificant compared to the above, it is 1-2 m3/h. As regards its quality, it is practically demineralized water. It can be connected to the sewer located closest to the place of generation.



141

6.2.4.5 Effect of discharge of technology waste waters

As a summary it can be stated that the total quantity of discharged technology waste waters of the power plant shall be for one unit in average about 7-8 m3/h, max. 35 m3/h, with a quality that itself, without dilution effect of cooling water, shall comply with the criteria of discharge into Danube according to Decree 28/2004.(XII.25.) KvVM. As a result the technology waste waters shall be discharged into Danube through the hot water canalization together with the cooling water (50 000 –60 000 m3/h) after complete mixing. Considering their location and extent, the contaminants discharged into Danube together with the hot water shall propagate in Danube; however their effect is not detectable even in the discharged cooling water. Therefore it is unreasoned to deal with the effect of these concentration values. Communal waste water The communal waste water is produced by the personnel of the power plant during operation as result of social water consumption, toilet, and bathroom. The quantity of the produced communal waste water is about 6 m3/day. For cleaning this waste water a proper water treatment plant of small capacity shall be installed on the site of the power plant, with a receptacle at the river bank. Storm waters At the eastern side of the installation site, between the access road at Göny� and the flood protection embankment along Danube open surface discharge canalization shall be built, in accordance with the existing terrain conditions. At the safe side of the flood protection embankment gravity type and a pump driven engineering structure shall be built for the delivery of storm water into Danube. According to the preliminary calculations, with the consideration of storage capacity of open surface discharge canalization a water discharge capacity of 0.5 m3/s shall be required. From places where the storm water can be contaminated with oil (oil unloading station, oil tunnel) the storm water shall be delivered into oil separators. The quality of water at the outlet of the oil separator shall comply with the requirement of discharging into the receptacle (e.g. the remaining oil content shall be <10 mg/l). Routed facilities For the normal operation of the routed facilities no water will be required, or no waste water will be produced, therefore they shall not have effect on waters.

6.2.5 Effect of abandonment of the power plant The effect of demolition of the power plant is similar to the effects of construction works. During demolition works no significant technology water demand is expected.



142

During demolition work no technology waste waters shall be produced, however the collection of escaped waters shall be paid special attention, the tanks, and oil systems shall be discharged in controlled way by preventing escape of contamination into the storm water canalization or into the surface waters. Due to vicinity of demolition work to the surface waters we propose the preparation of water quality damage prevention plan valid for demolition processes. After the abandonment of the power plant the hot water discharge shall be terminated with immediate physical-chemical effects. The biological effects see in section 6.3. After the abandonment the discharge of technology water shall be also terminated that can reduce the emission of contaminants in the surface waters. As a summary it can be stated that the abandonment of the power plant shall have positive effect on the quality of surface waters.

6.3 Effects on geological medium and subsurface water

6.3.1 Condition of subsurface water at the site and its direct environment The FTV Geotechnical, Geodesical and Environmental Co. (FTV Geotechnikai, Geodéziai és Környezetvédelmi Zrt.) prepared the geotechnical analysis of site with design No 2005/331-22, in October 2006, according to the commission of the investor. There were executed 58 boreholes arranged in network pattern to the bottom hole of 10.0 and 20.0 m. The boreholes were implemented with dry method of drilling technology. To characterize the relative in-situ consistency of traversed layers which were prepared by drilling of 18 boreholes, individual dynamic sounding tests were made to the planned depth of 15.0 m. The dynamic sounding (percussion penetration method) was executed also with BORRO type drilling equipment, standard DIN type drill head, by defining impact number (N20) required for the penetration depth of 20 cm recorded according to the actual drilling depth. Considering the laboratory test results of new and former geotechnical drillings, dynamic soundings, soil and ground water samples taken during drilling works at the site assigned for the power plant, the geotechnical and hydrological conclusions related to the site of the planned power plant and the foundation conditions of the individual facilities are summarised below. Based on stratigraphical sections the characteristic succession of strata of river bank flood area of Danube at the site of planned power plant is as follows:

- Under the surface cover layer of Holocene period - Near the surface coarse-grained and fine-grained Pleistocene deposits are found with

variable grain composition: with dominance of gravel at the surface and dominance of sand at lower depths

- In the bottom of Pleistocene layers, to 20.0 bottom hole explored with deeper drillings, Pannonian sequence of strata, with mainly clay layers are deposited. They are locally pinched out or exist in the form of lenticular deposits.

The explored water-bearing bed has the following (calculated) coefficient of permeability: - Gravel with sand, sand with gravel: 4.6 * 10-3 – 9.7 * 10-2 - Sand: 6.0 * 10-4 – 1.8 * 10-3

For all drillings also the measurements of stationary ground water level were performed. It can be stated that according to former tests between 12-18 April 2005 the ground water level was between 1.60-2.60 m below the ground surface (108.07-108.82 mBf.) and the water elevation of Danube was between 108.26-110.05 mBf.



143

In the period of new drilling works, e.g. between 21 July and 22. October 2006 the ground water level was between 0.40-3.20 m (107.59-110.30 mBf.) below the ground surface and the water elevation of Danube was between 106.14-107.43 mBf. Considering the water elevation data of Danube and the available measurement data the authoritative flood level is defined as 114.86 mBf. It follows from the hydrogeological characteristics that the actual ground water level at the site is defined basically by the Danube. The ground water is stored in gravel-sandy deposits. When the water elevation of Danube at low or medium height, its tapping role is decisive, however in case of high elevation, its filling role dominates. Taking into account the water elevation of Danube the following characteristic river regimes can be defined:

- Permanent small waters, with high probability in winter period (between October-March) are expected

- Medium or higher water elevation of Danube is expected more frequently in summer period

The design area is not protected against floods of Danube, since it is a low laying area. On the tested site of power plant the authoritative ground water level is considered as (max. ground water level + 0.5 m) 115.00 mBf.

The authoritative geotechnical-hydrological initial data of design is on the Table 6.3.1-1.

Detected/calculated levels Measurement point

Date of measurement

6.3.1.1.1 Absolute, Bm

Data of ground surface level of the

tested area

Between sections 1792.7-1793.1

At present

Under the ground surface

m 110.0-111.5

Water elevation of Danube

LNV 17.08.2002 114.71 KÖV 1956-2005 108.61 LKV

In section 1792.9

24.10.1992 105.54 Height of summer

dam At present 112.5-113.0

Height of main flood protection

embankment

Between sections 1792.7- 1793.1 At present

_

114.9-115.2

Ground water levels measured at former

drillings

115.F-515.F 12.04.2005 28.04.2005

1.60-2.60 108.07-108.82

Ground water levels measured at new

drillings

1.F-58.F 20.07.2006 22.10.2006

0.40-3.20 107.59-110.30

Authoritative flood level for Danube

In section 1792.9 _ _ 114.86

Authoritative ground water level for the construction

site

Between sections 1792.7-1793.1

_ _ 115.00

Table 6.3.1-1.



144

Considering the results of physical and chemical tests of ground water samples the ground water shall have no aggressive effects on the concrete. Under the present ground surface, to the variable depths of 5.0-12.0 m, the coarse grained gravel-sandy deposits of Danube river were found that have favourable loading capacity; while under that layer, the Pannonian basic formations of clayey alluvium with transition and adherent layers were found.

6.3.2 Effect of activities performed during construction work The environmental impact expected in the period of the planned investment is extended mostly to the environmental loads due to preparation of site, preparatory and construction works. Considering the valid regulation plan the site involved in design is an economy area, however its present utilization is partially agricultural area (and the rest is out of use). The existing unbuilt and not cultivated area is low laying, from the point of view of flood protection, and nearly plain, with an average elevation above sea level between 110.0-111.5 mBf. There is a summer dam along the right side of the Danube river between sections 1792.7-1793.1 rkm with a height of about 112.5-113.0 mBf. The main protecting embankment of crest level of 114.9-115.2 mBf. is routed along the southern border of site, parallel with the northern side of Kossuth L. street. Since the design area, at present, is an unprotected flood plain, it was flooded by the Danube also in the Spring of 2006 at the flood summit of 113.7 mBf., notwithstanding the embankment of summer dam also failed at one point.

6.3.2.1 Works to be performed in the framework of water resources development of Göny� area:

In the framework of water resources development of Göny� area – parallel with the preparation works before the start of construction of power plant – the excavation of side branch river bed, to enhance water quality of Danube, and the backfilling of the construction site shall be implemented. (The goal of these works is also to improve the drainage capacity in case of flood.) For this work an additional water right licensing application is in progress and also a Preliminary Test Documentation was prepared.

6.3.2.2 Effect of construction works of the power plant There shall be constructed the power plant and the auxiliary facilities at the site. The facilities shall have in part shallow foundation and in part deep foundation. The main-, auxiliary and stand-by transformers are of outdoor type with oil intercepting areas under them. The oil intercepting areas are sunk reinforced concrete basins with oil resistant internal cover . The oil intercepting area is located above the highest point above the ground water level. The transformers shall be installed above the oil intercepting area on rails used for the delivery (or pulling out) of transformers. The floor area of transformer chamber – with the



145

exception of reinforced concrete beams supporting rails – is covered practically, completely by the oil intercepting area. In case of damage of transformer to cool down and to prevent the spread of the escaping and burning oil a gravel or coarse crushed stone bed is installed under the transformer. The grain size of crushed stone is about 40-65 mm and that of the gravel is 55-80 mm; while the thickness of crushed stone layer is at least 0.2 m, and that of the gravel layer is at least 0,3 m. The gravel bed overhangs the layout projection of the floor area of transformers and cooling tanks in all directions by at lest 0.5 m. The gravel bed is bordered and closed with concrete layers from all sides and from bottom, with the consideration of criteria of environment protection. Since the oil intercepting area under the filter layer has a capacity to contain all quantity of oil and the fire water in case of fire with the consideration of intensity with continuous discharge, the waste water shall be discharged through a slime-washer made of reinforced concrete and an oil separator. To store fuel oil one (1) storage tank of ~30 000 m3 capacity shall be installed with an internal diameter of ~30 m. The protecting iron shield and the reinforced concrete tank foundation ring shall have integral construction. The internal diameter of the protecting ring is ~35 mm. The bottom sheet of the tank and the tank foundation have water tight enclosure made of steel sheet. The tank shall be installed on foundation with flexible support according to paragraph F.2.2 of standard MSZ 9910:1988. To produce demineralised water special tanks, and waste water and neutralization basins are planned. The foundation works shall be implemented on the planned banking. The walls of building pits and ditches shall be scaffolded with the consideration of soil stability in order to keep the stability in all work phases. The authoritative ground water level is specified as (max. ground water level +0.5 m) 115.00 mBf. The foundation works shall be performed in period with low ground water level. If the building pits have to be dewatered, a special construction plan shall be prepared for dewatering. A detailed schedule is needed for dewatering and the involved construction works before the start of work. When dewatering the neighbouring buildings should be secured in order to avoid the possible damage, e.g. undermining, loosening. No damaging environmental impact should occur and the actions have to be taken with the consideration of provisions of the environmental protection. The nearest facility is located at about 800 m from the site in eastern direction. In western direction there is the industrial area of public port of Göny�, in southern direction some transport and agricultural areas are found and in northern direction flows the Danube river. During dewatering no contamination shall occur in the subsurface water, since it shall be implemented within a closed system. No reduction of ground water quantity is expected, because the water shall be soaked again by the water-bearing layer. During working process also the water quality shall remain unchanged due to immediate drying of produced ground water, and no other utilization is planned. The dewatering of the planned building pit in the construction period shall not induce any change in the quantity and quality of stratum water. The discharge of storm water from the working site shall be provided.



146

To have access to the facilities inside and outside of the fence of the power plant service roads asphalt pavement shall be built. During construction of the planned facilities local technology assembly works and welding shall be executed. In order to minimize the environmental damage during construction (and the future operation) work the technology requirements shall be strictly observed both with regard to the execution of works and the quality control. A construction documentation shall be prepared for the implementation of the technology system, including the certificates of compliance with the valid regulation, decrees, standards and actual requirements of the authorities about the possibility of safe operation of facility for the case of construction according to the design. The quality of built in armatures shall be testified with quality certificates. The welding works shall be performed under the supervision of person responsible for the welding works. The test of compactness and the pressure test shall be performed according to the valid regulation. The contamination (oil dripping) caused by machines used for construction work, transport vehicles in case of getting into the soil or passing through the unsaturated zone can contaminate the ground water. Therefore it is necessary to take care about the regular technical control and maintenance of the machine park. In the period of construction works a mobile filling station is planned, however to prevent the possible fuel escape it shall be supplied with interceptor basin. When working with machines some dangerous (oily rags, soil contaminated with oil) and also non dangerous wastes are produced. In the construction period the maintenance works are performed in professional service. In order to prevent the possible propagation of contamination without delay during construction works some localization and damage preventing means are required. In normal case the subsurface waters are not contaminated, however in emergency situation the fuel or chemical agent can contaminate the soil or the ground water. In the latter case immediate actions are required and by removing the contaminated upper layer the getting of contaminant into the ground water should be prevented. The contamination of ground water can be avoided with the adequate safety measures. The communal and dangerous wastes produced during construction works shall be collected separately by types in steel barrels and shall be stored and deposited by professional company with official license. In the implementation phase when planned and adequate methods are used for collecting and neutralizing the wastes doe not create danger for the environment. In case of adequately selected and performed preparatory and construction works the area of environmental effect characterized with regional limit values can be kept within the construction site and its direct environment. The construction works do not have deteriorating effect on the quantity and quality of subsurface water (ground water). The design area does not affect the protection zone of subsurface water base. There is no subsurface water intake plant in the vicinity of the site. The



147

stratum waters are regarded as protected as far as their pressure level and stratification are concerned. Interpretation of categories used for the qualification effects in the next Table 6.3.2-1.: (Em�ke Magyar - Endre Tombácz - Péter Szilágyi: Environmental impact analysis, supervision; Környezetvédelmi Kiskönyvtár 4. Közgazdasági és Jogi Kiadó Budapest, 1997) Qualification

category Explanation

Terminating In this category those changes are included that lead to the termination of some individual qualified unit of the environmental element or system or both the element and the system or some of their components (e.g. karstic water resources, species, population). This is the case when some significant characteristics of element or system defining the classification are cancelled (e.g. a cultivated area shall be cancelled as agricultural area after building up).

Damaging This category supposes the simultaneous existence of two conditions. One condition is the exceeding of the relevant limit value or requirement and so on, leading to the rearrangement of given element into a lower category. To do so it is not necessary to exceed the legally defined limit points. The other condition is the irreversibility of change, e.g. that the consequences of change can be corrected only by human intervention. (The internal processes of the given environmental element, self cleaning and regeneration ability are not sufficient.) We shall regard as irreversible and therefore damaging also those changes that though are temporary but periodically repeated (e.g. daily peaks of emission load).

Loading When categorizing according to these criteria, two cases are considered. In the first case the though the above irreversibility exists, but the change does not involve exceeding any limit or other qualification criteria (e.g. such waste water inflows exceeding emission values but not affecting the quality category of recipient). For the second case the limit is exceeded, but the effect is reversible without any interaction. (The reason is that the impact factors are onefold or weakening type or the effects occur continuously, but with negligible intensity, e.g. temporary utilization of a site for preparative works, when the original condition can be restored automatically within reasonable time.)

Bearable When some undesirable changes are detected, but they do not affect any significant characteristics of the tested element, and the limits are not exceeded permanently or frequently. The effects are usually limited to small areas.

Neutral Those effects are included here, that are justified, but the caused change is very small, that even can not be detected (e.g. normal and negligible operational effects, however with some heavy consequences in emergency cases).

Improving The improving is able to modify some quantity or quality characteristics of the environmental element or system in positive direction. All improvements are included here without creating new element but with the increase of the existing values, e.g. improvement of water quality of the given water resources or the improvement of the condition of the ecological system.

Creative This category supposes the appearance of new, valuable for the environment elements or systems or their individual parts in the area of the environment effect or some changes of characteristics of the existing elements or systems that make then more valuable. The latter shall involve usually the change of quality category in positive direction. With the new values the environment shall be enhanced. Such new values are, for example for the waters the appearance of surface water suitable for resort.

Irrelevant This category is used for such events that do not have interpretable effect for the tested environmental element or system.

Table 6.3.2-1. Interpretation of categories used for the qualification effects

The expected environmental impact of more significant activities performed in the construction phase on the subsurface waters as load bearing element and their qualification area included in the following Table 6.3.2-1.:



148

Activity Impact factor Area of effect Characteristics of changes

Period of effect Qualification of effect

Adding surface water on the site with technology of

hydraulical mining

Construction site Increase of ground water level (local type)

Only during backfilling

Bearable (with local character)

Adding foreign, backfilling (dredge-spoil) matter to the

site with technology of hydraulical mining

Construction site Change of inflow conditions

Final Bearable

Dripping oil from machines, leakage (only in emergency

case)

Construction site and its direct environment

Hazard of contamination of

ground water

Transitional Bearable (with local character)

Backfilling

Contamination by wastes (only in

emergency case)



ground water

Temporary Bearable (with local character)

Borrow of fundamental rock (for backfilling)

On the foundation area

Change of inflow, discharge conditions

Final Terminating


emergency case)



ground water


Borrow (for foundation

works)

Dripping of oil from machines, leakage (only in emergency

case)



ground water



emergency case)



ground water


Loading and transporting

Dripping of oil from machines, transport

vehicle, leakage (only in emergency

case)

Construction site and its direct environment, transport road


ground water


Dewatering (if required)


Decrease of ground water level

Transitional Bearable

Emission of foreign matter in the environment

(concrete foundation, pipelines, and so on)

Construction site Change of inflow conditions

Final Bearable


emergency case)



ground water


Foundation works


case)



ground water


Backfilling of humus Construction site and its direct environment

Alteration of inflow, discharge conditions

Final Improving


emergency case)



ground water


Terrain correction


case)



ground water


Table 6.3.2-2. Impacts of more significant activities performed in the construction phase

In construction phase (including backfilling and construction of facilities) the impact process induced due to effects on the subsurface waters:



149

DIRECTLY EXPOSED ELEMENT

INDIRECTLY EXPOSED ELEMENT

INDIRECTLY EXPOSED ELEMENT

Air Air Air

Soil, base rock Soil, base rock Soil, base rock

Surface water Surf. water Surface water

Subsurf. water Subsurf. water Subsurf. water

Flora and fauna Flora and fauna Flora and fauna

Engin. structures Engin. structures Engin. structures

EN

VIR

ON

ME

NT

AL

EL

EM

EN

TS

Human Human Human

Settlement

environment

Settlement

environment

Settlement

environment

EN

VIR

ON

ME

NT

SY

STE

MS

Ecosystem

Ecosystem

Ecosystem

GL

OB

AL

E

NV

IRO

N-

ME

NT

Landscape

Landscape

Landscape

Figure 6.3.2-1. The effects can be regarded as bearable in the construction phase, e.g. large part of them is detected only in the construction period, and after that they are moderately small and ceasing. In the construction phase the territorial limitation of effects of subsurface waters is as follows:

- Area of direct effect: Site affected by the construction work or backfilling = power plant site.

- Area of indirect effect: power plant site, transport roads

6.3.3 Effects due to operation of power plant The traffic in the operation period of power plant is defined by the small number of operational personnel (about 40 persons), delivery of alternative fuel, chemical agents, lubricating substances and replacement parts and the removal of produced wastes. The fuel oil used as reserve fuel for the gas turbine is delivered to the site with tank vehicle or river barge. The auxiliary substances, chemical agents are delivered by public road transport. The public road transport and the transport on the power plant site, handling of materials (e.g. lubricating substances and chemical agents) is performed on road network with solid pavement.



150

The gas pipelines, electric transmission lines, utility pipelines, technology pipelines are closed transport systems. The maintenance of these lines shall be provided regularly. The maintenance of the connected external gas pipeline and the electric transmission line shall be provided by the operator (gas supplier, owner of electric transmission line). Damaging effect due to operation of machines at the site, transport or storage of auxiliary materials shall be possible only in case of deviation from the normal operation mode. To prevent such damage the facilities connected with such auxiliary materials shall be supplied with solid pavement, intercepting basin and roof in order to reduce risk of soil and ground water contamination. Under the outdoor transformers special oil intercepting areas shall be created. The oil collecting area is a sunk basin made of reinforced concrete with oil resistance internal cover. The back-up fuel is stored in one tank of ~30000 m3 capacity for each unit with double bottom, steel protecting ring with an overground construction of standing cylinder. The covered protecting ring shall have level switch. In case of damage of the tank walls the built in probe shall generate alarm signal when the level is lowered to the threshold value in order to avoid the contamination of soil and ground water. The repair of damage is effectuated without delay. The fuel oil stored on the site shall be used only in period of interruption of gas supply due to maintenance or operation failure. The fuel oil unloading station serving for unloading of fuel oil delivered by public road or river barge shall be supplied with intercepting basin to collect the accidentally escaping or dripping oil in order to prevent the contamination of the environment. The unload of oil and the supply of unit with fuel shall be performed with the pumps installed in the oil pump house. They are supplied with meters, viscosity meter, pressure booster and so on. Investigation of an accidental contamination during operation: The contaminants damaging the environment can be subdivided into two main groups: micro- and macro-contaminants. The micro-contaminants are such natural or anthropogenic combinations that have toxic effect even in small concentrations. The macro-contaminants are those substances that are present locally or temporarily but in much larger quantities compared to the normal value and have unfavourable effect on the condition of the environment. The extremely dangerous and/or generally spread toxic substances contaminating the soil and the rock can be grouped as follows

- Inorganic micro-contaminants (toxic metals: lead, cadmium, nickel, mercury and so on) - Organic micro-contaminants (pesticides and non-pesticide type organic substances) - Macro-contaminants (inorganic and organic contaminants: crude oil products).

The contaminants important from the point of view of the planned activity are detailed in Annex No 10. From the organic liquids contaminating the soil the most general ones are the crude oil and the oil products, e.g. the waste oil. The crude oil is a mixture of aliphatic-, cycloaliphatic- and aromatic hydrocarbons with different structures and molecular masses. The soil contaminations occur frequently during transportation of oil and some oil products, due to inefficient storage. The caused damage depends on the extent of contamination,



151

characteristics of the spilt substance and the environmental conditions (soil structure, depth of ground water, weather). Considering the spread of damage caused to the environment the most dangerous contaminants are the chemical agent soluble in water, since they can get into the ground water easily. In the present design phase, with the available data only approximate calculations are possible (see Annex No 9.). When performing approximate calculation the absorption, reduction of concentration due to biological-chemical effects are not considered, since the affecting factors are not known (e.g. soil pH, humidity, temperature, agent properties and so on). At present only the thickness of backfilling and the relative composition of the dredge-spoil matter to be used for backfilling can be considered. After backfilling the follow up of a possible contamination of the site of the power plant shall be possible with the help of a transport model describing the movement of the contaminant Operation, conservation and maintenance actions to protect subsurface waters: In design area the oil tanks shall have construction of standing cylinder installed above ground with double bottom and steel protecting ring and the oil unloading area shall be supplied with oil intercepting basin. During operation, when detecting the possible oil escape or dripping, the spilt oil shall be soaked with intercepting materials in order to prevent the oil from getting into the soil and the ground water. During operation the tanks and armatures shall be controlled according to the requirements (consistency test, pressure test, control of condition of devices and armatures). The joints of tanks and the condition of armatures shall be checked at regular intervals. The accidentally spilt oil has to be soaked with the available intercepting materials. The collect and clean the oily waste water (e.g. storm water) produced at the unloading station, in the area of oil tank and the pump house a water treatment plant shall be installed with the required architecture, technology, electric and individual control engineering devices. The water treatment plant for oily water and the equipment shall be controlled regularly. If the sedimentation area is covered with deposit, the sludge shall be removed. According to Appendix No 6 of Government Decree 102/1996 (VII.2) on dangerous wastes the crude oil and other hydrocarbon accumulated in mud trap, sludge of oil separators and the sludge accumulated during tank cleaning and barrel washing shall be regarded as dangerous wastes. Therefore these wastes shall be handled and transported according to the provisions of Government Decree 102/1996. (VII.2.). Starting from the commissioning date the operation of equipment shall be logged in operation journal. All important activities (discharge, sludge transport, official control and so on) have to be entered in the journal precisely. To prevent the contamination of soil and ground water during storage of wastes the possible contamination of the environment can be excluded with the observation of the following provisions: The danger class of technology wastes produced in the power plant are different, the qualification and therefore the selective collection with methods allowing the exclusion of environmental impact has to be performed according to Government Decree 98/2001. (VI.15.) and Decree 16/2001. (VII.18.) KöM.



152

To perform temporary collecting of dangerous wastes (air filter, contaminated oils, accumulators and so on) special closed containers or other closed devices separated from other wastes shall be installed at the site of production of wastes or at work places or plants. The containers shall have titles marking the type of waste, danger class and the place of origin. In the water treatment-, maintenance-, main building and gas receiving station plant containers shall be installed to collect wastes. The transportation of the collected dangerous wastes from the site shall be performed by professional firm according to transportation license valid for the given type of waste. At the power plant, besides technology wastes also communal and communal type wastes are produced (office waste). The communal and communal type wastes are collected in adequate devices (rubbish bin, container) according to the method preventing contamination of the environment, with the temporary storage in plant rooms or social rooms. The transport of communal wastes shall be performed by the local utility firm. The storm water shall be discharged from the site of the power plant through an open surface canalization to be built along the eastern side of the site, between the access road of Göny� and the embankment at Danube river, adopted to the existing topography. On the safe side of the embankment the storm water shall be discharged into Danube through an engineering structure by gravity method and with pump. According to the preliminary calculations, with the consideration of storage capacity of the open surface canalization a flow capacity of about 0.5 m3/s shall be provided. From the areas where the storm water can be contaminated (oil unloading station, canalization of oil pipelines and so on) the storm water channel is led into the oil separator to prevent further contamination. During operation of the power plant the communal waste water is produced from the social utility water with an expected quantity of 6 m3/day, which will be handing in a local water treatment of low capacity shall be installed with discharge into the Danube river. The technology waste water produced during operation shall be discharged through syphon pit to maintain water level into the Danube. The demineralised water basins are designed according to watertight construction and shall be made of reinforced concrete without any escape or leak. The supply of drink water for the power plant can be provided from the waterworks of Göny�i-Nagyszentjános, with a water capacity demand of 6 m3/day. There shall be bored three deep wells at the waterworks of Göny� (address: 9071 Göny�, Jókai u. 3). The operator of the waterworks is the PANNON-VÍZ Rt. which is situated at 3.5 km in south-eastern direction from the design site. The authoritative capacity of the waterworks is 1600 m3/day with a total water yield of 220 000 m3/year. Therefore it has sufficient free capacity. To supply the power plant with water (considering the drink water demand of 2200 m3/year) no capacity extension is required at the waterworks. The Waterworks Base of Komárom-Koppánymonostor was built below the water intake point between sections of Danube 1772+200 - 1775+800 rkm at the right side of river on the Szentpál island. The operator of the Waterworks Base is the Komárom-Ács Vízm� Kft. The Waterworks Base consists of 16 producing wells installed on Pleistocene set. The depth of wells is between 12.3-23.1 m. The Waterworks play significant role in utility water supply of settlements Komárom and Ács.



153

The technical data of wells during drilling works are included in the following Table 6.3.3.-1.:

EOV coordinates

OKK. number

Local name

Y (m)

X (m)

Gr. surf. level (mBf.)

Crest of protect. cone (mBf.)

Bot-tom hole (m)

Filtering (m-m)

Stationa-ry sub-surface water level (m)

Operat. sub-surface water level (m)

Q max (l/p)

K-63 I. sz. 575941 268297 109.65 113.56 14.1 8.9-12.5 - 4.6 -5.6 1640 K-64 II. sz. 575700 268273 109.77 113.46 14.2 8.7-12.3 - 4.6 - 5.5 1410 K-65 III. sz. 575632 268275 109.77 113.39 14.0 8.5-11.7 - 4.6 - 5.7 1640 K-66 IV. sz. 575561 268273 109.48 113.35 12.3 7.2-10.4 - 4.5 - 5.6 1430 K-67 5. sz. 575887 268249 109.38 113.43 13.5 8.0-12.0 - 4.3 - 6.9 950 K-68 6. sz. 575775 268248 109.34 113.46 16.0 10.0-14.0 - 4.3 - 4.9 1725 K-69 7. sz. 575537 268213 109.23 113.56 17.0 10.9-14.2 - 4.3 - 5.9 1280 K-70 8. sz. 575395 268278 109.43 113.43 17.2 9.2-13.2 - 3.9 - 5.4 1205 K-72 9. sz. 574494 268308 109.41 114.44 18.0 5.7-13.4 - 4.3 - 6.2 2500 K-73 10. sz. 574395 268306 109.33 114.57 18.9 5.6-13.4 - 3.3 - 4.9 2500 K-74 11. sz. 574309 268304 109.55 114.40 23.1 8.6-18.0 - 3.4 - 6.0 2500 K-75 12. sz. 574221 268327 109.45 114.68 18.0 4.5-12.0 - 4.3 - 6.5 2500 K-76 13. sz. 574157 268302 109.93 114.52 18.0 4.9-12.0 - 4.8 - 6.7 2500 K-77 14. sz. 574092 268299 109.74 114.57 18.0 5.4-12.2 - 4.7 - 6.1 2500 K-78 15. sz. 574018 268304 109.61 114.68 19.5 5.0-14.6 - 4.9 - 9.3 2500 K-79 16. sz. 573938 268314 109.33 114.68 18.0 5.0-12.0 - 4.6 - 5.6 2500

Table 6.3.3.-1. The technical data of wells during drilling works

The island which is now an individual island, has been conjoined from different shoals. The previous side branches have been backfilled, however their surface is topographically lower. The height of ground surface varies between 1107.5-110.5 mBf. The island is bordered from South with the dead branch of Danube. Today also this branch is backfilled partially and the process is still in progress. There are diversion cuts at both ends. In case of low water elevation the dead branch of Danube is transformed into dead water, e.g. a bayou. In the area of waterworks base, the layers with ground water and the bottom surface of water bearing layers with bank–filtered water resources are represented by the clayey silty formations of Pannonian period the surface of which is situated at 96-98 mBf. on the island. In the island area, under the 2-4 m silty covering layer of Pleistocene-Holocene formations, there is a 10-12 m thick sandy gravel layer where the ground water flows are effectuated. The sandy gravel layer is favourable for water production, since its filtration coefficient is 50-150 m/day. In the area of the island this layer has direct contact with the Danube. The water level of wells is defined by the water elevation of Danube. At larger distances from the wells the draw-down effect is lower which imply the good replenishment from the river side and the good coefficient of conductivity of layers. The plan to provide and maintain the safety of waterworks base was prepared by the Völgyesi Mérnökiroda Hidrogeológiai Szolgáltató Kft. in 1999 and it has a decision for the assignment of protection form with No 25.340-5/2000.



154

During diagnostic tests of the waterworks base a survey of potential contamination sources was made and as a result the only „contaminants” with potential deteriorating effect on the water quality the lower areas and the dead branch remains on the island were defined. Actually they do not represent any contaminating source but deteriorate the oxygen supply of the layers. As for all bank–filtered water resources also at Koppánymonostor the supply river, e.g. the Danube can be considered as potential contaminating source. According to the test results it can be stated that due to large distance from the more significant contamination sources (Gy�r, Pozsony) the river can not be considered as contamination source. The short term distinct contamination waves, however, do not reach the wells. As a result of cooling water emitted during operation of power plant some transversal increase of maximal Danube water temperature by 0.28 oC is expected in the area of Koppánymonostor. The possible rise of 0.28° C is the maximum in worst case the lowest water level of the river Danube. From southern direction the wells are bordered by the dead branch of Danube. In case of low water elevation the dead branch of Danube is transformed into dead water, e.g. a bayou. The heat tail of the cooling water stream from the power plant does not affect the side branch, therefore it shall not modify the temperature of the water. However – despite the heat tail of the cooling water stream of the power plant – the flushing effect of Danube water shall not predominate, and the critical temperature conditions in August may result some increase of temperature of dead branch, especially in comparison with the natural temperature of main stream of Danube river. These natural daily temperature fluctuations can be as high as several degrees centigrade, exceeding the detectable effect of the heat tail of the cooling water stream of the power plant in Danube. At higher water elevation of Danube river the maximal temperature of the heat tail flowing back into the dead branch shall be kept below the value calculated for low water elevation, e.g. 0.28 °C, and it may affect only the lower 500-1000 m section of the dead branch. Therefore it can be stated that the temperature rise of the effluent cooling water shall not have any effect on the quality of water produced by wells at the bank–filtered water resources. As a summary we can draw a conclusion that the increase of Danube water temperature with 0.28 °C shall not affect or change the quality of water produced by wells at the bank–filtered water resources. Local subsurface water intake The wells with bottom hole of 46.0 m installed on the site shall be used in the future for the irrigation of green area with a yearly water demand of about 480 m3. In the period of operation the expected effect of more important activities on the subsurface waters and their qualification are summarized in the following Table 6.3.3-2.



155

Activity Impact factor Area of

effect Characteristics

of changes Period of

effect Qualification

of effect Product (chemical agent, fuel oil and

so on), escape, spill (only in emergency situation)

The activity area and its direct environment

Possibility of ground water

contamination in area with pavement

Temporary Bearable/possible with load

Escape, dripping oil or fuel from transport vehicles (only in emergency

situation)

The activity area and its direct environment, transport road

Possibility of ground water

contamination in area with pavement

and on transport road


Transport, loading of primary and

auxiliary materials, products

Contamination with waste (only in emergency situation)


Hazard of ground water

contamination


Normal operation of equipment Power plant site - (intercepting basins,

areas with pavement, with

continuous control)

Continuous Neutral/ Bearable

Destruction of drink water reserve The activity area and its direct environment

Change of stratum water level,

decrease

Continuous Neutral

Low intensity leak of oil tanks, transformers


Supplied with intercepting basin

Transitional Bearable/possible with load

Equipment failure, leak

Low intensity leak from storage areas (chemical agent,

substances and so on)


In area with intercepting basin and on closed area

with pavement

Transitional Bearable/possible with load

Producing waste water

Water treatment plant and cana-

lization network, site area

Increase of load of surface water

Continuous Bearable




contamination


Operation of power plant

Discharge of storm water Direct environment of the activity and the receptacle

Change of discharge

conditions, increase of load of receptacle

Final Bearable

Leak of oil, fuel from vehicles (only in emergency situation)

Parking lot area and its direct environment

- (open area with

pavement)

Transitional Neutral Parking


Parking lot area and its direct environment


contamination

Temporary Bearable

Maintenance activity




contamination


Table 6.3.3-2 The effects created during execution of the planned activity can be regarded as bearable. In case of extreme conditions, emergency situations the effects on the subsurface water may exercise environmental load, which can be moderated or eliminated with immediate intervention. In the operation phase the territorial limitation of effects on subsurface waters are as follows:

- Area of direct effect: Site of the activity. - Area of indirect effect: Site of power plant, transport roads.



156

6.3.4 Effect of abandonment of the power plant After the final abandonment the site of the power plant shall be freed. The future utilization is not known therefore it is possible that the backfilled area on Danube bank shall used as industrial area or other (e.g. woods, recreation area). After the abandonment of the power plant the building and the engineering structures shall be demolished. During demolishing works no significant structural change of geological medium will be expected. Depending on the extent of demolition some changes will be involved with the backfilling of removed underground engineering structures or empty areas. The demolition of foundations and engineering structures with the depth of more than 2 m is justified only in case of other significant economic reasons (especially with the consideration of backfilling and ground water level). The possible contaminated substructures or underground structures with potential danger of contamination should be completely eliminated. To prevent the contamination during soil demolishing the precautions of construction works shall be applied. The possible soil contamination due to failure of used machines, equipment (escape of fuel, lubricating oil, hydraulic oil) the elimination of damage shall be started without delay. When during abandonment works the soil tests show contamination the affected layers shall be removed during demolition works. In case of abandonment of power plant the water intake from subsurface resources shall be cancelled, and if the well will not be needed for the further utilization of site, then the well will have been duly filled up. As far as the subsurface waters are concerned, the abandonment shall not have any effect, the relief of site and the discharge of storm water shall not change to large extent. During demolition works only communal water demand and waste water emission are expected and these functions will be feasible by the power plant systems also in the future (or due care should be taken about the temporary replacement during demolition works). The demolition works shall have only indirect effect on the quality of subsurface waters, in case of possible soil contamination. These have to be prevented with the above actions (see the previous section) or in case of contamination the elimination of damage has to be effectuated without delay. In the phase of abandonment the process of effects induced by the environmental impacts on the subsurface waters. See the following Figure 6.3.4-1.



157

DIRECTLY EXPOSED ELEMENT

INDIRECTLY

EXPOSED ELEMENT

INDIRECTLY

EXPOSED ELEMENT

Air Air Air

Soil, base rock Soil, base rock Soil, base rock

Surface water Surface water Surface water

Subsurf. water Subsurf. water Subsurface water

Flora and fauna Flora and fauna Flora and fauna

Engin. structures Engin. structures Engin. structures

EN

VIR

ON

ME

NT

AL

EL

EM

EN

TS

Human Human Human

Settlement

environment

Settlement

environment

Settlement

environment

EN

VIR

ON

ME

NT

SY

STE

MS

Ecosystem

Ecosystem

Ecosystem

GL

OB

AL

E

NV

IRO

N-

ME

NT

Landscape

Landscape

Landscape

Figure 6.3.4-1. In the phase of abandonment the process of effects induced by the environmental impacts on

the subsurface waters

6.4 Waste management The most important regulations of waste management:

- Act No XLIII of 2000 on waste management, - Government Decree 313/2005. (XII. 25.) on the modification of

Government Decree 164/2003. (X. 18.) on keeping records and data service; and - in connection with these regulation - on the modification of other government decrees,

- Government Decree 192/2003. (XI. 26.) on the modification of 98/2001. (VI. 15.) on the conditions of execution of tasks related to management of hazardous wastes,

- Government Decree 164/2003. (X. 18.) on the obligations of keeping records and data service on waste management,

- Government Decree 98/2001. (VI. 15.) on the conditions of execution of tasks related to management of hazardous wastes,



158

- Government Decree 244/1997. (XII. 20.) on the modification of Government Decree 102/1996. (VII. 12.) on dangerous wastes,

- Common Decree 45/2004. (VII. 26.) BM-KvVM on detailed rules of management of construction and demolition wastes.

6.4.1 Effect of activities performed during construction work During the construction of the power plant and the connecting routed facilities (gas pipe, electric transmission line, access road) we have to anticipate the production of different wastes of varying composition. A great part of the wastes produced during the building/erection works are communal wastes and wastes that can be handled together with communal wastes (building materials, mounting materials, uncontaminated packing materials, wrapping, earth produced during the foundation and terrain correction works). According to experience, only a small portion of the total quantity of wastes is rated as hazardous waste to be handled in a special way (anti-corrosion, cleaning and degreasing chemicals, lubricants, paint wastes, packing materials contaminated with oil-products). The elimination of wastes produced during implementation can only be performed in compliance with the waste management regulations (possibly by recycling, or by disposal in an accredited waste treatment facility). The contractor is obliged

- to selectively collect the wastes on the building site and store them under circumstances in accordance with their properties until their removal from the site,

- to take care of the transportation, disposal and elimination of the wastes, and the documentation of these activities.

Adherence to the above has to be inspected by the investor. In the implementation period of the power plant different wastes of various compositions are produced. The main working phases related to the waste production are as follows:

- preparation of site, - construction works, - assembly works.

The estimated preliminary quantity of wastes produced during construction and assembly works in the following Tables 6.4.1-1., 6.4.1-2.:



159

Hazardous wastes

Code Denomination Expected quantity

08 01 11 Paint or varnish wastes containing organic solvents and other dangerous wastes

0.2-0.5 m3

10 01 22 Wet sludge with dangerous wastes originating from boiler cleaning

1-2 m3

11 01 05 Acids used for removing scales 0.2-0.5 m3 15 01 10 Packaging wastes containing hazardous wastes as

residual substances or contaminants 2-3 m3

15 02 02 Cleaning clothes contaminated with hazardous substances

1-2 m3

Table 6.4.1-1. Non-hazardous wastes


08 04 10 Wastes of glues and sealing substances (not containing hazardous components)

1-2 m3

10 01 22 Wet sludge without dangerous wastes originating from boiler cleaning

2-3 m3

12 01 01 Iron or metal scales or turning chips 0.5-1 m3 12 01 13 Welding wastes 0.5-1 m3 15 01 01 Wastes of paper or cardboard packaging materials 25-30 m3 15 01 02 Plastic packaging materials 20-25 m3 15 01 03 Timber packaging wastes 40-50 m3 15 01 04 Metal packaging wastes 5-8 m3 15 01 06 Other mixed packaging wastes 30-50 m3 17 01 07 Concrete, brick shatter and ceramic offal, or their mix

(without hazardous substances) 15-20 m3

Table 6.4.1-2.

6.4.1.1 Construction of external routed facilities Wastes produced during the construction of external routed facilities (gas pipe, electric transmission line) are of the same type as those produced during the construction of the power-plant facilities (packing materials, wrapping, scrap-metal and hazardous wastes such as paint and solvent wastes). They are also handled in a similar way by continuous removal and elimination in a licensed waste treatment facility.

6.4.1.2 Summary evaluation Since, according to the above, any waste that cannot be recycled locally will be continuously removed from the site, subject to observance of the waste management regulations the waste generation has a neutral environmental impact on the building site. The total volume of wastes produced during the construction of the power plant is ~300 t.



160

6.4.2 Waste management of the power plant Due to the applied technology, the power plant produces very little solid technological waste during its operation. There will not be a large amount of slag, fly-ash or other wastes originating from firing or flue gas purification that should be removed or disposed of. The technological wastes produced during the operation of the power plant are associated with the maintenance works, thus they are spent oil, oily rags, oil absorbing materials, worn out parts, filters, battery wastes, packing materials, wrappings, paint wastes and the used air filter cartridges of the gas turbine. From among the above, the estimated volume of the regularly produced technological wastes is 30-40 t/year per unit on the average. Only a part of this volume can be considered hazardous waste (wastes contaminated with oil and paint). Hazardous wastes The hazardous wastes produced during the operation of the power plant are spent oil, battery wastes, materials contaminated with oil during the maintenance works, materials used for soaking up the possibly spilled oil as well as wastes contaminated with paint. The volume of worn out parts, packing materials, wrappings, oily wastes and paint wastes varies from year to year depending on the maintenance works, their types of hazard are also different. They should be rated and adequately collected in compliance with the provisions of Act XLIII/2000 and Govt. Decree 120/2004 (VII.29.), respectively. The hazardous waste produced in the greatest volume is spent oil (it belongs to Hazard Category II). Oil is exchanged after a certain number of operating hours (it can differ from device to device). The greatest volume is represented by the lubrication oil filling of the turbines, which should be exchanged after about 25000 working hours. The volume of this oil is ca 50 t per unit. During the elimination of spent oil the provisions of Decree 4/2001 (II.23.)KöM should be taken into consideration in addition to the general rules for handling of hazardous wastes. The lifetime of batteries is ca 10-15 years. The quantity of batteries is ca 1 t per unit; we have to reckon with the production of that quantity of waste. They are rated as hazardous waste (they belong to Hazard Category I). During the elimination of the battery wastes the provisions of Decree 9/2001 (IV.5.) KöM should be taken into consideration in addition to the general rules. In compliance with the relevant regulation, the hazardous wastes will always be collected selectively and stored separately according to type in the storage place of the plant to be established according to the provisions of Government Decree 120/2004. The wastes will remain in the plant’s storage place until measures will be taken for their elimination (for max. 1 year). The final elimination of hazardous wastes will be solved by transfer to a company that is licensed for elimination. All hazardous wastes should be recorded; their production and elimination should be reported to the Environmental Supervising Authority. The dangerous wastes that are produced during power plant technology and not suitable for reuse shall be handed over to party with valid license of the environmental authority for neutralization or possible utilization (e.g. spent oil or accumulators).



161

Based on the experiences of power plants applying similar technology the production of dangerous wastes listed in the following Table 6.4.2-1. are expected in connection with the operation of new equipment:


08 01 11 Paints or varnish wastes containing organic solvents or other dangerous wastes

0.6-1.1 m3/year

13 02 05 Motor, transmission and lubricating oils based on crude oil that do not contain chlorine compounds

50 t/unit (every 4 years)

15 01 10 Packaging wastes containing hazardous wastes as residual substances or contaminants

0.4-0.6 m3/year

15 02 02 Filters (oil filters), cleaning clothes contaminated with dangerous substances

2-3 m3/year

16 02 13 Equipments taken out of order that contain dangerous substances

1-2 m3 periodically

16 06 01 Lead accumulators 1 t/unit every 10-15 years

Table 6.4.2-1. Non-hazardous technological wastes The yearly amount of spent air filter cartridges is typically about 4000 kg per unit, within this the mass proper of air filter cartridges is 2500 kg and the mass of filtered dust is ca 1500 kg. The air filter cartridges are made of paper. The wastes originating from the equipment used for the power plant’s water treatment (safety pre-filtering cartridge of the RO equipment, resin waste originating from the mixed bed ion exchanger) do not contain any hazardous contaminant, thus they are not considered as hazardous waste. They are produced periodically in an insignificant quantity (filter cartridge is likely to be exchanged on a weekly basis, its quantity is only a few kilograms, the lifetime of resin is ca 10 years, its quantity is about 20 m3 per unit). Other non dangerous substances produced intermittently (Table 6.4.2-2.):


15 01 01 Paper and cardboard packaging wastes 2-4 m3/year 15 01 02 Plastic packaging wastes 1-2 m3/ year 15 01 04 Metal packaging wastes 0,4-1,2 m3/ year 15 01 06 Other mixed packaging wastes 2-4 m3/ year 15 02 03 Filters, cleaning clothes (not containing

dangerous wastes) 8 t/ year

Table 6.4.2-2. Communal and communal-like wastes In addition to the technological wastes we also have to reckon with the production of communal and communal-like wastes (office wastes) at the power plant. The estimated volume of such wastes is 300 m3/year. Under the provisions of the waste law (Act XLIII/2000) a contract should be concluded for their removal with a company dealing with organized waste collection.



162

6.4.2.1 Technological wastes produced at routed facilities

During the operation of the routed facilities wastes are produced in the course of maintenance. During the operation of the gas pipeline waste is only produced periodically, in the course of maintenance: sand contaminated with CH and scale (hazardous waste) will be produced during the cleaning of the pipeline that will be caught on a tray. In the case of electric transmission line the wastes are the elements dismounted from the lines, wrappings of the mounted elements and utilized materials, worn out tools and appliances, and the remains of vegetation removed during the work. After the work has been finished, the wastes should be removed from the site by separating the wastes to be sold, the wastes non-hazardous to the environment and the hazardous wastes.

6.4.2.2 Summary evaluation Due to the applied technology, combined cycle power plants produce very little solid technological waste during their operation. No slag, fly-ash or other wastes originating from firing and flue gas purification is produced in a large quantity that should be removed or disposed of. The total volume of technological wastes produced at the planned power plant is 30-40 t/year per unit on the average. Since, according to the above, the on-site treatment of materials and wastes is solved in compliance with the regulations, all the wastes will be regularly removed from the site and eliminated; therefore, the environmental impact of material utilization and waste production can be qualified neutral. The produced wastes do not load the environment of the power plant. Their impact appears in the place of elimination and storage.

6.4.3 Effect of the abandonment of the power plant The production of wastes related to the operation is also stopped upon the abandonment of the activity. After the finishing of demolition works, no production of further wastes needs to be anticipated. The most important influencing factor in connection with demolition works is the production of wastes. The materials produced during the demolition are the following:

- machines, devices, mechanical materials, pipes, armatures, plates, iron and steel structures, insulating materials,

- electrical transmission devices, cables, - I&C equipment, - bases, architectural, structural materials (reinforced concrete, brick, tin,

steel, covering material, glass) - pipes of public utilities.

A significant part of the materials resulting from the demolition can be sold or used again even according to their original functions (e.g. certain machines, devices, instruments) or as



163

secondary raw materials (scrap-metals, glass or perhaps some building materials). Demolition debris, dismounted insulating materials as well as communal wastes produced during demolition works should be treated as waste. Based on the experiences of power plants applying similar technology the production of dangerous wastes listed in the following Tables 6.4.3-1. and 6.4.3-2. are expected in connection with the demolition of equipment: Hazardous wastes


13 02 05 Motor, transmission and lubricating oils based on crude oil that do not contain chlorine compounds

55 t

13 02 07 Insulating-, heat-transmission oils based on crude oil that do not contain chlorine compounds

80 t

16 02 13 Equipments taken out of order that contain dangerous substances

1-2 m3

16 06 01 Lead accumulators 3 t

17 03 01 Bitumen (asphalt) mix with coal tar content 150 - 200 m3

Table 6.4.3-1. Non-hazardous wastes

Code Denomination 17 01 01 Concrete 17 01 02 Brick 17 01 07 Concrete, brick shatter and ceramic offal, or their mix (without hazardous

substances) 17 02 02 Glass 17 02 03 Plastic 17 04 01 Copper, bronze, brass 17 04 02 Aluminium 17 04 05 Iron and steel 17 04 11 Cable (without dangerous substances) 17 06 04 Insulation materials (without dangerous substances) 17 08 02 Construction materials based on gypsum (without dangerous substances) 17 09 04 Mixed construction and demolition wastes (without dangerous

substances) Table 6.4.3-2.

The estimated total quantity of dangerous wastes originating from demolition is about 2000 t. After the finishing of operations related to abandonment, no kind of demolition debris or waste will remains on the site. In respect of the wastes one should proceed in compliance with the waste management regulations, norms and directives being in force at the time of the abandonment.



164

6.5 Noise and vibration emission The goal of noise protection is to define the compliance of authoritative A-sound pressure level at the protected facades of residential and communal buildings with the regulations on noise and emission limits according to Common Decree No 8/2002 (III.22) of KöM-EüM. For the details of the noise analysis study see the Appendix No. 14.. At the present design phase we still do not have data about the noise emission of different units and the noise insulation effect of building structures. In the further design phases the acoustic optimization of power plant equipment and buildings shall be performed. Since the investor of the power plant could specify only a part of technical parameters of equipment and buildings related to as built condition, we borrowed for the calculations the indoor noise emission data from a similar heating centre of 400 MW capacity operated in Hungary. The reference sound pressure data can be used with full security for the definition of noise emission of the planned complex, since they are valid for an existing and operating power plant. The noise emission tests of routed type facilities for gas supply and transmission of generated power shall be performed for the separate licensing procedure.

6.5.1 Analysis of noise emission produced by the transportation 6.5.1.1 Analysis of noise emission produced by the traffic related to the construction

of the power plant The traffic of vehicles on the roads at the construction site and in the environment (area of the environment effect) shall be regarded as construction noise sources. The expected daily increase of traffic related to the construction of power plant (number of vehicles) in the characteristic periods of installation works are shown in the following Table 6.5.1-1:

Vehicle category

1 Civil works (alternative)

2 Foundation

works

3 Building structures

4 Technology

assembly works

5 Commission-

ing

Personal cars 20 116 120 180 100

Light trucks 10 22 24 46 10

Heavy trucks 200 40 20 10 2

Table 6.5.1-1. Depending on the transported materials, practically, continuous material transport is expected in accordance with the intensity of construction works. In the analysis we performed the noise emission calculation for transport traffic of all five construction phases.



165

Along the assigned transport route, at the most critical test points, the noise load should not exceed the relevant limit values in either of phases. The excess sound pressure level of reference points in average is 0.4 dB(A), which difference can be allowed, considering the temporary and transition character of the work. With the consideration of the present organization the following conclusions and stipulations can be made from the point of view of noise protection:

- The traffic due to construction work shall not result excess traffic, therefore the increase of noise emission shall be also limited both at the residential areas along the transport roads and at the reference points.

- Due to the existing traffic the expected target traffic can lead to different increase of traffic on the tested road section. In the calculations the total noise loads of the existing traffic and the target traffic were considered at the protected facades, which comply with the relevant limit values. The excess sound pressure level of the reference points is allowed with the consideration of the transition character of the works, since there are no protected facades.

- If it is necessary the construction works and the material transport are allowed at night only in reduced rate to match to the night limits.

- The transport is allowed only along the assigned route. Analysis of noise emission produced by the water traffic related to the construction of the power plant

Water craft Incoming (pcs/year)

Outgoing (pcs/year)

Total (pcs/year)

Ship 1 308 1 374 2 682 Lighter and barge 4 584 4 513 9 097 Total: 5 892 5 887 11 779

Table 6.5.1-2. The present water traffic at the Gönyü section of Danube

Test results Noise load point Gönyü, living houses along Danube bank DAY DAY

Sound propagation

Noise source

Noise charact.

LAeq, LAX dB(A)

st (m)* K�(dB)** Kd

(dB) LAM

dB(A)

Traffic time and

operation period of the plant

(sec)

LAeqi dB(A) st (m)*

Noise source K�(dB)

**

Noise charact.

LAeq, LAX dB(A) Kd (dB)

Present traffic (lAeq)

89 250 0 58.9 Present traffic (lAeq)

89 250

Passing (LAX) 87 250 0 58.9 Passing

(LAX) 87 250

0 0

58.9 58.9

* Most critical distances. ** The noise source was taken as a spherical radiant source due to propagation on water surface. + The test result should not be interpreted separately from the layout drawing.

Table 6.5.1-3.



166

6.5.1.2 The public road traffic noise of the planned power plant according to as built

conditions No truck traffic will be required during operation, however some public road traffic of personal cars and small vans are expected. The number of operating personnel is about 40 persons in three shifts. The traffic required for the operation of the power plant will not affect any other transport segments. During construction work of the investment and the operation – as a result of traffic reorganization – some increase of noise load is expected in front of the affected residential buildings up to the extent of 0.2-0.4 dB. The operational noise emission of the implemented facility, transport noise or further operational noises can not be detected in the indirect areas of environmental effect due to large distances. In the direct and the indirect areas of environment effect in front of the protected facades and at the reference points special test points were assigned. Location of test points are shown in Table 6.5.1-4:

Sign of the evaluation point Location

1 MPR M1 highway, 101+500 rkm 2 MPR Highway No 1 of 1st category, 103+321 rkm 3 MPR Road No 19

Table 6.5.1-4. Summary of noise test results Analysis of the traffic noise emission difference between the existing and the as built conditions shown in Table 6.5.1-5.

Initial condition

Planned power plant

- as built in condition

Extent of deviation from

the initial condition

Sign of the evaluation

point LAM dB(A) LAM dB(A) Ti dB(A)

1 MPR 77.4 70.6 77.4 1 MPR 77.4 70.6 2 MPR 67.0 60.2 67.2 2 MPR 67.0 60.2 3 MPR 69.0 62.3 69.1 3 MPR 69.0 62.3

* The test points are reference points. The test result is an equivalent A-sound pressure level calculated for the distance of 7.5 m.

Table 6.5.1-5.

6.5.2 Effect of activities performed during construction work The construction work of the power plant is planned in one phase, and according to the final built in condition it shall consist of two combined cycle units. One of the units shall be built in the first phase and the second shall be built at a later date.



167

The construction works mainly shall be performed in daytime period between 600-2200 hours but, could be necessary to work round the clock in some phases during the construction itself, mainly at the end, but this works will take place mainly inside of the new buildings which reduced the possible noise emissions under the limits. The timed schedule of construction works is as follows (it could be overlap):

Denomination of construction work Period of work (months)

Terrain correction works 2 Construction works 11 Technology assembly works 6 Commissioning 1

Table 6.5.2-1. Measures for noise reduction The noise load is produced by the construction machines and the moving transport vehicles and loading machines. The site is classified as an industrial area; no residential buildings can be found along the neighbouring road, therefore the possible vehicle traffic around the site will not induce any problems. According to the town planning of Gönyü (being under correction) in eastern and southern directions some protecting zones and residential areas are planned. On the planned (now unbuilt) residential area – for the case of postponement of power plant implementation – the noise load limits shall not be exceeded along the construction line of the residential area, if any. The noise emission of construction machines and the environment load produced by the equipment and the construction works shall be reduced with adequate measures, e.g. machines with lower noise shall be used and the operation period shall be reduced. The noise protection calculations were performed with the consideration of the proposed noise reduction, therefore the relevant measures shall be taken to meet these requirements. The proposed noise reduction measures to be taken during construction works:

1. The construction operations if it is possible, shall be performed in daily period between 06:00 – 22:00 hours.

2. The operation time of machines considered in the calculations shall be met. 3. If it is possible, no public road traffic related to the construction works in night.

If the proposed measures will be implemented, then – based on the performed calculations – the noise load and noise emission due to construction works shall not exceed the relevant limit values, therefore the facility can be implemented.

6.5.3 Effect of the operation of the power plant From the point of view of noise emission the main buildings and equipments are as follows: 1. Turbine house (UMA/UMB) 2. HRSG boiler house – with the Auxiliary boiler (UHA) 3. Building of electric equipment (UAA)



168

3/a, 3/b, 3/c Main-, auxiliary- and common mode transformers (UBC) 3/d Current transformers (UBE)] 4. Gas receiving station (Boiler) 5/a. Water intake plant and auxiliary units (UQA) 5/b. Water treatment plant (UGD) 6. Natural gas pressure regulation compressors (2pcs) (UEN) 7. Diesel generator building for emergency operation (UBN) 8. Electric substation (ACA) 9. Gas receiving substation 10. HRSG stack. Dimensions: height: 60 [m] Defining the area of environment effect of the operational noise emission According to the calculations, in direction of the measurement surface M40 (western border of planned residential area of Gönyü town) the noise emission shall comply with the relevant noise load limits in the most critical night period at the nearest of 260 m distance from the site border. The distance form the outermost residential buildings of the settlement is 260 m, therefore the noise emission complies with the specified technical parameters of the valid regulation at the direct area of the environment effect. The operational noise emission of the power plant at the indirect area of environmental effect can not be detected, therefore no changes are expected. Evaluation of noise emission by measurement surfaces shown in Table 6.5.3-1: Sing of measurement Qualification Excess value

surface Ti BA day night M10 accepted 0 0 M20 accepted 0 0 M30 accepted 0 0 M40 accepted 0 0

Table 6.5.3-1.

6.5.4 Effect of the abandonment of the power plant In case of abandonment of the power plant the noise emission shall be terminated. Therefore the abandonment of the power plant shall have positive effect from the point of view of noise emission anyway. About the noise emission of demolition works – as a general conclusion – it can be stated that they are similar to that of construction works. The noise of demolition is caused also with two types of works: demolition works and transport of demolishing wastes. The noise emission of demolition works and the transport of demolishing wastes should be regarded as environmental load, but this noise is bearable and does not lead to permanent changes of the environment. With the completion of works related to the abandonment these effects shall be terminated definitively.



169

6.5.5 Evaluation As far as the noise protection is concerned the planned facility – after the implementation – can be regarded as a plant with acceptable noise emission. When defining expected noise load the simultaneous effects of all planned noise sources were considered. The noise emission was calculated according to the information of the present implementation phase and the layout drawing of the installation. The following conclusion can be made from the calculated values: Noise reducing measures shall be taken in order to prevent the nearest residential area from noise effect. During construction works the building structures shall have the following local airborne sound insulation factors (Table 6.5.5-1.): 1. Turbine house (UMA/UMB) side walls,

floor, doors and windows: Rw > 30 dB

2. HRSG boiler house – with the auxiliary boiler (UHA) side walls, floor, doors and windows:

Rw > 40 dB doors and windows: Rw > 30 dB

3. Building of electric equipment (UAA) side walls, floor, doors and windows:

Rw > 27 dB

3/a, 3/b, 3/c Main-, auxiliary-, common mode transformers (UBC)

according to the present data no noise reducing measures are required

3/d Current transformers (UBE) according to the present data no noise reducing measures are required

4. Gas receiving station (Boiler) side walls, floor, doors and windows:

Rw > 27 dB

5/a. Building of water intake plant (UQA) side walls, floor, doors and windows:

Rw > 27 dB

5/b. Water treatment plant (UGD) side walls, floor, doors and windows:

Rw > 27 dB

6. Natural gas pressure regulation compressors (2 pcs) (UEN):

partial cover of unit frame, in order to achieve 10 dB reduction of total sound power level

7. Diesel generator building of emergency operation (UBN) side walls, floor, doors and windows:

Rw > 45 dB

8. Electric substation (ACA) according to the present data no noise reducing measures are required

9. Gas receiving substation according to the present data no noise reducing measures are required

10. HRSG stack. Dimensions: height: 60 [m]

including silencer, in order to achieve at least 10 dB reduction of total sound power level

Table 6.5.5-1.



170

The units shall be installed on concrete foundation with vibration insulation. The sound insulation of the internal walls of buildings should be higher than �w = 0.6 dB, if possible. In order to comply with the requirements of noise protection in the period of construction design, the design of sound insulators shall be performed depending on the actual structure of building, precise installation data of units and the area required for the assembly and maintenance. For detailed design, the so called octave zone acoustic data of the certai selected equipments shall be applied. Vibration protection The vibration load due to construction and operation – with the consideration of adequate measures of vibration protection – can be regarded as acceptable.

6.6 Flora and fauna The scale of the investment, especially due to evaluation possibility of the effect on the aquatic creatures, was extended to the survey of ecological conditions of area affected by the gas turbine power plant planned in Gy�r-Göny� area. In this period local tests were made during walkdown organized in the area. Within the framework – beginning from the section below the river mouth of Mosoni-Danube up to the section Danube at Komárom, including side branch at EREBE-isles we performed bacteriological analyses, including phytoplankton, biotecton, zooplankton, macro-zoobentos and ichthyofauna. Besides also analysis of flora and bird fauna was were performed in the area. In the environmental effect study we summarise the evaluation of results above listed analyses and including other information unknown in the period of local tests (e.g. propagation of heat tail, establishment of side branch) we shall analyse the expected effects of the investment. The detailed test results, tables, figures and lists of species area enclosed as Appendix 13.

6.6.1. Survey of the ecological conditions of the involved areas of environment effect 6.6.1.1.Sampling places

On 26 September 2006 we performed analysis of bacteriology conditions, phytoplankton, phytobenton, biotecton, zooplankton, macro-invertebrata and ichthyofauna. 1. Above Danube at Göny�, below the river mouth of Mosoni-Danube coordinates: EOVX: 267138 EOVY: 556402 2. Danube beach at Göny� coordinates: EOVX: 266843 EOVY: 558483 3. Quay on Danube at Koppánymonostor coordinates: EOVX: 268261 EOVY: 576505 4. Danube above Komárom coordinates: EOVX: 267914 EOVY: 579325 5. Upper end of EREBE side branch coordinates: EOVX: 266706 EOVY: 560554 6. Middle section of EREBE side branch



171

coordinates: EOVX: 266580 EOVY: 561036 7. Lower part of EREBE side branch coordinates: EOVX: 266609 EOVY: 562897 The survey of dry-land plants (macro-phytons) and bird stock was performed in section beginning from the planned raw water intake point down-stream river in a zone of 500-600 m width and riverside zone of 5 km length.

6.6.1.2.Results of bacteriology analysis Considering the bacteriology parameters the Coliform bacteria, Escherichia coli, thermotolerant coliforms, sulphide reducing anaerobe bacteria and the bacterial populations growing at temperatures 37 0C and 22 0C were analysed. The analyses were aimed at survey of condition of the affected section one time in autumn low water season. Aerobe, heterotrophic population numbers In this group the psychrophyl and thermophyl populations are included and therefore this river section belongs to classes III-V. In the main stream the values (of classes III, IV) were higher below the river mouth of Mosoni Danube, which – considering the load with waste water – are evaluated as medium or strong groups with medium and high public health risk for natural bathing or water sports. The parameters of class V (with very high public health risk) were measured in the middle area of EREBE isles, where the heterotrophic activity was very high in the heated shallow water due to a possible local contaminating source. The higher number of excrement indicators justifies this assumption. Characteristic groups of allochton microflora (excrement indicators) With the consideration of the coliform-number, thermotolerant coliform number and the Escherichia coli number the main stream water comes under classes II – III. The contamination of medium and lower part of EREBE side branch also for these groups was much higher, which is regarded as medium hazard as far as the load with waste water and public health risk are concerned. The groups of autochton micro-flora participating in sulphur transfer The larger values for the analysed desulphurising bacteria indicate the shift towards the anaerobe conditions and the contamination with organic substances. Their number was low in the water of analysed sections with a little larger value in the above mentioned middle part of EREBE side branch, and with minor risk for public health accordingly. Summarising the results of analysis of bacteriology conditions it can be stated that based on the heterotrophic population number the analysed part of Danube, with the exception of a single section, is of water quality class III-IV, and based on excrement indicators it is of water quality class II-III. The only exception is the middle part of side branch at EREBE isles, where, based on the above indicators, the water quality class is IV-V.



172

Comparison with the results of analyses performed in period between 1996-2005 In the above period the thermotolerant (excrement) coliform number was defined regularly in Danube at Medve, Komárom and in Mosoni Danube at Vének. Considering the statistical evaluation of 10-years data arrays it can be stated that the water quality of Mosoni Danube is much lower, as far as the coliform number is concerned, compared with the sampling places of Danube. Based on the coliform number the section at Vének belongs to water quality classes IV and V. However, according to analyses covering several years period the water quality in Danube section at Komárom is also problematic due to coliform number, resulting water quality classes IV and V in some periods. It is clear from the statistical analysis that due to periodic change of water quality some improvement may occur at sampling places. As a result even the water quality class can be changed in the Mosoni Danube section at Vének.

6.6.1.3.Results of analysis of phytoplankton and biotecton Considering the results of quantitative and quality algological analysis of Danube section at Göny�-Komárom and the EREBE side branch in autumn 2006 the following conclusions were made: The biomass of phytoplankton of Danube section at Göny�-Komárom was changed between 2.54 µg/l and 4.94 µg/l. The minimal value was measured at the beach of Göny� and maximal value was measured at the sampling place at Komárom. The extreme values comply with the conditions 9 (excellent/good) or 8 (good) according to Global Water Quality Guidelines of the European Union. The extreme values of a-chlorophyll concentration calculated from the biomass were 9.7 µg/l (beach of Göny�) and 18.9 µg/l (Komárom), which comply with the grade 3 (oligo-mezotrophyc), or 4 (mezotrophyc), and water quality classes I or II. In the diatomaceous alga populations the taxons of Pennales-order and Naviculaceae-family were dominating. The extreme values of their relative abundance were 59.1% (Komárom) and 82.8% (beach at Göny�). The value of diatomaceous alga index changed between DI-CH = 4.69 (Komárom) and 5.71 (Koppánymonostor), which comply with the grade 5 (average contamination) and 6 (intensive contamination). The biomass of phytoplankton of the EREBE-side branch changed between 2.26 µg/l and 13.8 µg/l. The minimal value was measured at the sampling places assigned at the lower end while the maximal at the upper end of side branch. The extreme values comply with the conditions 9 (excellent/good) or 5 (average/bearable) according to Global Water Quality Guidelines of the European Union. The extreme values of a-chlorophyll concentration calculated from the biomass were 8.6 µg/l (lower end of side branch) and 52.7 µg/l (upper end of side branch), which comply with the grade 3 (oligo-mezotrophyc), or 6 (eutrophyc), and water quality classes I or III. The eutrophyc condition was created at the upper end of side branch as a result of reduction of inflow of Danube water and the transformation into dead water. In the diatomaceous alga populations the taxons of Pennales-order and Naviculaceae-family were dominating. The extreme values of their relative abundance were 32.9% (lower part of side branch) and 55.8% (upper part of side branch). The value of diatomaceous alga index



173

changed between DI-CH = 4.72 (lower part of side branch) and 4.92 (upper part of side branch), which comply with the grade 5 (average contamination) at alls three sampling places. The spatial change of dominance structure of phytoplankton, with the consideration of populations with share more than 1/16 of biomass, it can be stated that the species of Centrales order are dominating in the analysed section of Danube river. In the lower section of EREBE side branch the change of dominance of algae populations occurred as a result of emission of large masses of diatomaceous alga of Pennales-order from the concrete.

6.6.1.4.Results of zooplankton analyses The quality and quantity analyses of rotiferous (Rotatoria) and crustacean-plankton (Cladocera, Copepoda) The majority of species - and almost all of dominant species - found in samples live characteristically in domestic eutrophyc waters rich in nutrients of plant origin. There are rare species also. The number of species complies with the results of analyses performed for decades in similar periods of year. In the main stream of Danube, below the mouth of Mosoni Danube the majority of species found in samples are tolerant also against higher load of organic substances, and the composition of species in populations and the density of population also deviate from the main stream section at Medve. According to the results of zooplankton analysis performed in the past years intense growth of number of individuals of species can be detected in the river section below Gy�r, which draws the attention to the growth of trophity and the deterioration of water quality. Such changes occurred in the composition of species of population that the dominance of rotiferous (Rotatoria) and crustacea (Cladocera) increased intensively due to their tolerance to higher organic content. The water quality is lower than that is the main steam accordingly. The composition of species in Danube section between Göny�-Komárom is also characterised by the dominance of rotiferous creatures, which complies with the results of similar periods of part years. Passing along the longitudinal section of river the number of their species was growing gradually, which is also characteristic for the shallow water level periods in autumn. During analyses in years 1992-1999 it was stated also that the occurrence of some species, their composition in vegetation period are defined primarily by the river regime. The high water elevation and especially the flooding river is unfavourable for the crustacea with the intake of food by filtering, but in this period also the number species characterized with finer detritus filtering is minimal. The lowering of water level or permanent shallow water, however almost always involve creation of populations rich in species. Every year the dominant species were the rotiferous creatures, which is characteristic for the sluggish streams. Considering the quantitative analysis the maximal number of species appear usually by the end of spring, beginning of summer and early autumn. In the side branch at the EREBE isle also the number of individuals within the same group of species deviated from that of the Danube, and just a little more than half of detected species



174

was the same. A lot of dominant species live not in plankton, but in biotecton populations or on the upper surface of sludge. The density of individuals within the same group of species was ever lower at the upper part of isles, but it was multiplied in samples taken in lower parts. Some of rotiferous creatures in eutrophyc waters created larger populations of the same individuals. Populations with similar density are created in those side branches of flood area where the water flow is low; therefore the exchange of water is not favourable for the some creatures (e.g. some parts of side branch at Ásvány and, side branch at Bagomér). In period of higher water elevation of Danube these populations are modified due to water flow and become similar to that of the main stream of Danube. The required intervention(s) at the side branch of EREBE isle, if any, should be decided according to future criteria of definition of utilization of water. When negotiating this question the former ecology and flora and fauna of Danube before the training for sediment should be considered as initial condition.

6.6.1.5.Results of analysis of macro-zoobentos (aquatic macro-invertebrata) Considering the results of single sampling about macro-invertebrata in the analysed river section various species of invertebrata are found in groups with different composition, which is characteristic for the present ecology condition of Danube. As a result of our survey, in the 7 sections of Danube assigned for analysis, the overall number of species of aquatic macro-invertebrata was 50 (according to the following breakdown: 16 water-snail, 11 shellfish, 4 leech, 7 crustacea of high order, 3 day-fly, 5 dragon-fly, 1 plant-bug and 3 phryganea). Considering the principles of nature conservation, from the species found in the area, the five shellfish species protected by the valid regulation and the Somatochlora metallica metallica referred even in the Red Book are of significant value. In general it can be stated that in Danube section at Göny� – due to antropogenous load for many decades such groups of aquatic macro-invertebrata were developed where the species less intolerant against eurytopic, organic contaminant dominate. The poorness of diverse fauna of aquatic insects characteristic for intense water flows with coarse bed matter also denote this (as it is expected in the given section of Danube due to natural hydrological and hydro-morphological features). In the present phase of analyses the results of samples in different sections show a general view of aquatic macro-zoobentos in the upper Hungarian section of Danube. In the Danube section at Göny� water-snail fauna characteristically preferring river flow was found. The habit spots proper to slow stream and slack water conditions in shallow water periods (mainly in side branches), beside the populations of gleaning organisms adopted to slow water streams, appear also species with high tolerance against ecological environmental impacts preferring still waters. In the side branches as decorative species some pond-snails were found that prefer slumps. The shellfish fauna of the analysed section is reach and also has large number of individuals. In the gravel bed of side branch at EREBE isles with clean permeated water also a protected race of shellfish lives. At those sections or river bed where the finer fractions (fine sand and



175

sludge) dominate and the flow conditions are basically moderate, the populations of species preferring these living place exist. The migrating shellfish with characteristic bentonic form of living and detectable practically everywhere prefers sections with slow water flow, and in sections with quick flow smaller populations are found. Populations with larger number of individuals are found in sections with artificial ballasting. Besides races of larger size two races of spherical shellfishes are found in this section. While the former race lives mainly in side branch at EREBE isle, the latter is proper to the main river bed with more intense stream. The Corbicula fluminea carried in the water system of Rhine appeared also in lower Hungarian section of Danube in 1999. The populations of this race propagate very quickly in the Hungarian section of Danube. The leech fauna of the analysed section is represented by the species proper to the Hungarian section of Danube characterised of common occurrence. One of races with predation form of living preys upon creatures of lower order. They are found mainly in gravel bed and in sections with artificial ballasting. The other discovered species were found both in slow and dead waters. Another uncommon race however was found in deeper sections. The latter race is one of the characteristic leech species of Danube. Besides the leeches also two other dominant races, e.g. snail parasites were found in the side branch. The dominating races were one of the species of slater crustacea (oniscieda) of Ponto-Caspian origin with bentonic form of living and the species of heteromorph crustacea (amphipoda) commonly found in domestic waters. There are five species of dragon-fly fauna in the analysed section of Danube water. Three of them are typically aquatic, but also two species characteristic for the fauna of dead waters and slow water areas were found. These are not characteristic for the dragon-fly fauna of Danube. At the analysed section they were found in the side branch et EREBE isles characterized with moderate flow and slack water habit spots. In the Danube section at Göny� the water insect larva taxons (day-fly, stone-fly, may-fly) requiring very clean water are missing, which can be explained by the long term industrial and communal contamination of Danube. From the ephemeridae only the generally propagated, relatively eurytopic, common fluviatile species were detected. The species proper to sedge-fly and tussock (phryganea) fauna of the analysed sections are the races living near rare, coarse bed matter in cleaner water flows. In the analysed section to common species of phryganea were found with populations living in area with artificial ballasting, especially in places with effective water flow. As a summary it can be stated, that the complex of the aquatic macro-invertebrata analysed in sampling sections of our study show a characteristic picture of fauna of Hungarian Upper-Danube region.

6.6.1.6.Results of analysis of ichthyofauna On 6-7 October 2007 at the section of Danube of about 10 km we performed a survey of ichthyofauna, according to the VKI method. The sampling was performed from a boat by high power electric sampling device operated from aggregator. For the sampling section a base unit



176

was defined that consisted of seven subunits according to the shares of characteristic types of living places (stratified sampling). The total length of base unit was 2000 m. The sampling time was beyond the ideal sampling period. By cooling down of water the majority of species gradually goes downward in deeper regions of the river bed leading to inaccurate analysis. Besides, multiple analyses of samples taken in different (at least three) periods are required for the acquisition of detailed and relevant results of analysis of ecology of fishes. Considering the processing of the present and the data of 2005 year 26 species were discovered in Danube section between Medve – Komárom. The number of species found in section at Göny� was 23. Five of the fish fauna of the area are protected by the valid regulation of nature conservation (Gobio albipinnatus, Gymnocephalus schraetzer, Proterorhinus marmoratus). Two of them are especially protected (Zingel zingel Eudontomyzon mariae). In the Annexes of Bern Convention 12 species, in the Annexes II and V of Guidelines of Living Places and in the Appendices of Government Decree 275/2004. (X. 8.) 5 species are included as races of common significance (Eudontomyzon mariae, Aspius aspius, Gobio albipinnatus, Gymnocephalus schraetzer, Zingel zingel). The detected representative species of the SCI at Szigetköz are as follows: Aspius aspius, Gobio albipinnatus, Gymnocephalus schraetzer, Zingel zingel. Considering the composition of fish populations the analysed section of Danube is classified as epipotamal river stream. This complies with the classification of fish region according to mullet region. During sampling, considering unit area (1000 m2) the total number of individuals of species was only 151.25 pieces, with only 14 races exceeding one. Based on results of the analysed section it is clear that the number species and individuals are especially low. Several species proper to the area are missing with a great number of protected races (Rutilus pigus, Alburnoides bipunctatus, Gobio gobio, Gobio kessleri, Sabanejewia aurata, Gymnocephalus baloni). This result is explained with the intervention of water management deteriorating ecology, besides also with the reference to the above mentioned sampling error. Based on the ecology analysis of fish puplations in the given section it can be stated that the authochtonous races have favourable high share. However the number of reophyl and living place specific races is lower than it would be desirable. Their share, together with benthic feeding habit, however shows an average-good condition from the criteria of ecology. The relatively healthy and stable ecology conditions of fish populations exist also due to wide scale of propagation- and feed-guild groups, and the higher share of invertivor and predator races of the feed-guild groups. The higher share of spawns of discovered species is also favourable. These circumstances reflect very well the importance of mosaic type living place features of still existing section of Danube, the emerging role of side branches of Danube in the fresh supply of fish stock. It is acknowledged, that these spawning-grounds of relatively small area can not take over the functions of the grounds lost in Szigetköz, however it is clear also that these side branches from the criteria of ecology represent a subsystem more sensitive than the main stream due to their semystatic water balance and liability. Therefore it has to be emphasized that with the relative integrity of the ecology network the number of individuals in the sampling section,



177

e.g. practically the biomass of fishes was much lower compared to value expected in the time of sampling.

6.6.1.7.Examination of dry-land flora Just the whole area of the planned investment site (Nagy-Sáros-lane) is plough-land. There was a small woody area of about 1.4 ha at the milestone 96, however before the survey it was cut over with the removal of trunks. In the period of survey, in the clearance area the following species were found: silver poplar, marsh elder, dewberry, field bedstraw, solodago, canary-grass, Calamagrostis epigeos, comfrey, linaria vulgaris, carex, Iris preudacorus, rib grass, Echinocloa crus-galli, Aster lanceloatus, Angelica sylvestris, autumn crocus, strychnos, Cornus sanguinea, asparagus, saw-wort, Lathyrus pratensis. Considering the botanical conditions the plough land itself it is not significant, it is even without abandoned areas. There are some muddy terrains in two shallow borrow pits near the trunk road No 1, but also they are very poor in species. We found sedge (Bolboschoenus maritimus), Rorippa sylvestris and Polygonum amphibium. The section of Danube connected to the design site is not untouched, since deflector structures and river bank protecting structures were built in the river bed with florae. There are also gravel shoals as a result of natural river activity. The flora in these areas is also poor in species, but complies with the referential conditions. The characteristic species are as follows: Salix Alba, Salix triandra, gray poplar, Roryppa sylvestris, canary grass, Polygonum persicaria, Rorippa amphibia, Carex gracilis. Along the river bank up to a width of 30 m on flood soil Salix Alba is found with floating waste, which is not reach species and it is contaminated with such stream-weed as for example solidago, Xanthium italicum, Aster lanceolatus and Negundo. However the following species are also detected: silver polar, white mulberry, broad-leaved elm, great nettle, dewberry, Sambucus nigra, Rorippa sylvestris, canary gras, water-horehound, arse-smart, angelica, chickweed, Carex gracilus and water-parsley. In design area between the marginal forest belt along the river bank and the plough land, a low embankment exists an on this embankment and in the area some disturbance resistant plants and weeds are mixed with greenwood and meadowy species. Similarly to the greenwood the stream-weed species are propagated very intensely. Besides these plants the following species are characteristic: Echinocystis lobata, poplar canadensis, field bedstraw, monogynous hawthorn, dewberry, strychnos, Vicia cracca, reed, tree-primrose (Oenothera biennis), mugwort, field achillea, linaria, white silene, ragweed, field cirsium, field liguliflorae, Dipsacus laciniatus, spear-thistle vulgaris, rib-grass, glumaceae, canary grass, Stenactis, Carex hirta, dactylis, red ash, carrot, onion-couch, tansy, lucerne, taraxacum, great plantain, comfrey, Lactuca serriola, common alder, Salix triandra, perennial rye grass, verbena, hunger-grass, poison parsley, tuberous, five-finger, Bidons tripartita, Matricaria perforata, Peucedanum alsaticum, Sambucus ebulus, Inula britannica, Centaurea pannonica, black, nightshade, white goos-foot, millet, convolvulus. As summary of evaluation of result of survey of flora it can be stated that the disturbance resistant races and the weeds dominate in the whole design area. In the area as decorative species some field plants appear as field bedstraw, Peucedanum alsaticum, or autumn crocus. The stream-weed species native abroad can propagate very intensely. An obvious conclusion



178

can be made that the planned investment will not endanger significant botanical values, if the marginal forest belt along the Danube bank will remain untouched. Also the marginal forest belt along the river bank consisting of Salix Alba is strongly contaminated with stream weeds. However, when evaluating the results of survey we have to draw the attention to the fact it is not sufficient to have a single occasion for the survey, since the geophyton aspects possible in the beginning of summer can not be surveyed. As a result of survey no significant botanical values were found either in the marginal forest belt along the river bank; however it is also possible that the valuable species of flora otherwise strictly protected by the valid regulation of Hungary are simply missing.

6.6.1.8. Analysis of bird fauna Considering the data of the affected area occurrence of 138 species of birds is justified. From the detected species the nesting surveys list 58 bird races. Besides the nesting races 80 species are met only during migration, or as winter guests or visitors. From the 80 migrating species, winter guest, or visitors 10 races are not protected, 60 are protected and 10 are increasingly protected according to Decree 13/2001. (V. 9.) KöM. Considering the available information it is clear that out of the representative species listed in Annex No 1 of Bird Protection Guidelines of Szigetköz SPA region the milvine (Milvus migrans) nests in the indirect area of environment effect, while the quawk (Nycticorax nycticorax) does not nest in the area, though it is present according to the available information.

6.6.2. The allowable heat load of the aquatic populations This chapter deals with the effects of allowable heat load on the more important creatures and aquatic populations met in Danube based on laboratory experiments of the past and the results of local analysis of Danube river.

6.6.2.1.The heat tolerance of bacterio-plankton According to the results of experiments performed during heat load analysis the highest damages of the bacterio-plankton structure of Danube occur at ambient temperatures above 40 oC, however in colder weather the creatures are much more susceptible to heat load, however also the fact of changing mechanical (dispersing) effect due to passing through the power plant should be considered resulting change of composition or distribution of species. During analyses of Danube it was stated that the cold tolerant (psychrofil) bacteria are the most susceptible to temperature rise, above 40 oC their number decreases significantly. The upper limit of heat tolerance of (mezofil) bacteria preferring medium temperature range is 50 oC. The bacteria with high heat tolerant, e.g. so called thermotolerant bacteria shall be destroyed only above 60 oC. The results of analysis show that – as it was mentioned in the above paragraphs – also temperatures much lower than 40-60 oC can lead to fundamental change of population structure of bacterio-plankton. With regard to the statistical evaluation of results the critical temperature inducing structural



179

changes of bacterio-plankton in summer will be 40 oC and in winter between 10-15 oC, while in autumn and spring the transition values are valid. It is usually true that the heat tolerance bacteria is much higher than that of other living creatures, therefore the temperature limits specified for bacterial populations can not be generalized.

6.6.2.2.The heat tolerance of phytoplankton and the change of photosynthetic oxygen generation capacity under heat load

The density and composition of species of phytoplankton populations in Danube do not differ significantly in warm water environment, e.g. the heat load will not have significant effect on the composition of phytoplankton detectable with microscopic analysis. However the surveys aimed at the analysis of cell structure show that some cell colony type algae species with finer microscopic structure can be damaged potentially by passing through the cooling system. Firstly the average size of aggregate diatomaceous alga populations will be reduced due to disintegration and this effect can be detected as far from the discharge point as 100 m. The effect of the changed temperature on the photosynthetic oxygen production of phytoplankton and the composition of species can be examined with local and laboratory experiments. From the measurement results a conclusion can be made that after passing through the cooling system of the power plant the photosynthetic oxygen production of phytoplankton will be reduced with about 10-20% as a result of mutual effect of mechanical and thermal intervention. The former results of analysis of Danube drew attention to the fact that the increase of passing period probably will lead to a non-linear modification of photosynthetic oxygen production of algae passing through the cooling system of the power plant According to the results of analysis of hydrobiological heat tolerance performed in domestic sections of Danube it can be stated that:

- in spring when the water temperature changes between 11-13 oC some increase of

temperature between 9-10oC shall enhance the photosynthesis. However at higher temperatures the oxygen production will be quickly reduced.

- in summer period, at original water temperature of 18-22oC, after the increase of water

temperature up to 26-28oC at some places the oxygen quantity produced by the photosynthese may not cover the breathing demand. - according to the results of autumn analysis in the water with original temperature of 12-

16oC, after the increase of water temperature to 30oC the heat load shall prevent the photosynthetic oxygen production of phytoplankton significantly.

- in winter, when the temperature is between 2-4.5oC the increase of temperature of water

to 10oC will reduce the photosynthetic oxygen production significantly.



180

As a summary it can be stated that the discharge of hot water of dT=7 oC shall stay within the above limits safely in every season, therefore its effect shall not induce significant deterioration detectable in remote downstream of the river with regard to quantitative (biomass) and qualitative (composition of species) parameters of phytoplankton populations. The phytoplankton population and the change of eutrophysation condition According to the results of hydrobiological measurements in longitudinal sections of Danube in part due to contamination (discharge of industrial and communal waste water) and a little due to hydrology conditions the biomass of phytoplankton of Danube show a monotonous, permanent and characteristic growth together with lower number of species and diversity indices.

6.6.2.3.Analysis of heat tolerance of zooplankton When analysing zooplankton the consequences of heat effect were studied (VITUKI, 1987). The more frequent plankton type rotiferous creatures, slater crustacea (Oniscieda) and heteromorph crustacea (Amphipoda) were exposed to quick temperature rise without preliminary acclimatization with the registration of temperatures of start of deterioration, medium deterioration and total termination (100% mortality). During analysis the temperature

was raised in steps by 5, 10, 15 and 20 oC and the creatures were exposed to these temperature values for 5 days. The species living in water with about 1-5 °C could bear even 15-17 oC temperature rise without damage. Their significant deterioration occurred only at 23-25 oC temperature where after 48-72 hours more than 50% of creatures were destroyed. The total termination occurred at 29 oC after 24 hours. The species living in water of 6-15 oC temperature could bear 10-12 oC temperature raises without deterioration. The rotiferous creatures started to deteriorate at 25-27 oC. Their total termination occurred at 29-30 oC, while the slater crustacea (Oniscieda) were destroyed at 23 oC for 48 hours and the heteromorph crustacea (Amphipoda) were destroyed at 25 oC. However, some species could propagate intensively 25-27 oC temperature, and their termination was started at 28 oC and after 72 hours the share of destroyed individuals was as high as 65%. At 30 oC all individuals were destroyed for 96 hours. In summer and autumn, in temperature range of 16-22 oC the deterioration of individual creatures started only at 27-29 oC. However, above 30 oC a lot of them were destroyed during 24 hours, and the total termination of all creatures occurred only at 34 oC. Considering the laboratory experiences the average termination temperature of zooplankton species: in winter 15 oC, in spring 25 oC, in summer and autumn 30 oC. These limits are valid for the most susceptible species. It is an important observation based on former experiences that the density of zooplankton population and the composition do not differ significantly in cold water and warm water environment. However, the species of large body mass and many limbs deteriorate much intensely than those of creatures with small, round body. The number of deteriorated or



181

destroyed individuals grows proportionally with the temperature of cooling water, with maximal value in summer and minimal value in autumn. Change of zooplankton populations in longitudinal section According to the results quantity and quality analysis of zoonplankton at the Nuclear Power Plant at Paks it can be stated that the populations richest in species are found at the section above the power plant, under the mouth of the hot water channel in the area of Gerjen-Dombori, Baja and Mohács. The number of species grows gradually in downstream direction. The possible reason of this growth is that more and more rare species are found in samples in the water of low streams towards Mohács. The water of Danube after passing and heating in the cooling system of the Nuclear Power Station show only very low decrease or unchanged number of individuals and species of zooplankton populations. In the area of mouth of the warm water channel, based on the results of the analysis, it can be stated that some larger destruction (15-40%) of rotiferous and crustace creatures occur only at or above 30 oC of the heated cooling water. In cold water seasons such changes were not detected (VITUKI 2001-2003).

6.6.2.4.Analysis of heat tolerance of macro-zoobenton According to the macro-faunistic analysis performed in different thermal conditions the biotecton and the creatures living on the surface of sludge react with the modification of composition of species much slower to the change of living conditions than the plankton populations flowing by the water stream. After the discharge of warm water a newer spectrum of species was created, however in the longitudinal section of the river, at shorter or longer segments, the characteristic cold water fauna will be restored. The temperature rise of several oC at the short segment of river section shall not induce significant, deteriorating change in the composition of population of invertebrate. Modification of macro-fauna of aquatic invertebrate in the longitudinal section of river As a result of warm water discharged by the Nuclear Power Plant at Paks the modification of populations of macro-fauna of aquatic invertebrate can be regarded as significant from the discharge place towards downstream in the right side region of river only in a segment of several hundred meters. The modification means the growth of number of individuals and the number of species of populations. The most significant difference occurred in the sections with heat load where the number of individuals of taxons was multiplied. A general conclusion can be made with regard to the macro-zoobenton populations that the more favourable feeding conditions and therefore growing conditions due to hot water will lead to significant change of population size, e.g. to spectacular increase of quantity data of some local individuals. At the section of Danube between Paks-Mohács the hydrographic and hydraulic conditions of lower Danube are characteristic, where the typical species of invertebrata of this river section live. There were no significant deviations in the structure of population of local macro-zoobenton, which justifies that the discharged warm water has explicitly local effects.



182

Those organisms have great number that required especially eutrophyc environment plenteous in organic substances. Here also browsing, filtering, ectoparasitic and predator type species are present. The population masses formed at the downstream section of the discharging engineering structure of warm water channel can not exist at further down-stream river sections

6.6.2.5.Heat tolerance of more frequent fish races of Danube To estimate the biological effect of heat load of Danube the seasonal preferential temperatures of 12 species of domestic fishes were defined according to horizontal temperature gradient (VITUKI, 1970-1986). The selected temperature range was less dependent from seasons for carp than for perch, the latter were grouped always in lower temperature ranges accordingly. The preferential temperature of carp, despite the acclimatization to cold weather was increased gradually with the increase of period of experiment. With another method of maximal value of critical temperature the lethal temperature was defined. The lethal temperature for the 12 species of fishes, with the exception of tittlebat and pope was above 31 oC. The most tolerant species of fishes were the king-carp (35.6 oC), bitterling (35.4 oC) and the sun-fish (35.3 oC). The results of test fishing on Danube in the environment of Paks showed the richest fish populations are found in the area at the mouth of the engineering structure of cooling water discharge due to attracting effect of warm water. Considering the results a significant part of fisher come to the area of discharge of warm water, e.g. the temperature rise does not induce the reduction of number of species. Though the fishes could escape from the area unpleasant for them by swimming away, notwithstanding the grown-up individuals group in the vicinity of the discharge engineering structure, especially in winter and early spring period. Therefore the analyses did not prove the deteriorating effect on the fish fauna. However the permanent heat jams should be avoided anyway, which could result the separation of river into two different sections for the fishes.

6.6.3. Effect of construction activity on the flora and fauna In the period of construction works of the water intake and discharge facilities the disturbing effect of side slave is expected. During these works care should be taken not to disturb the propagation – since the area, and the side branches themselves serve as spawning-ground for the species. Therefore the it would be expedient to perform the construction works after the spawning and growth-up of spawns. The proposed period of works related to hydromorphologic intervention is between 15 August – 15 March. The proposed construction season is the shallow water period of autumn. The hydromorphological intervention can deteriorate/improve significantly the propagation conditions of fish population’s characteristic for the area. Therefore when planning, care should be taken during hydromorphological interventions not to degrade the characteristics of area playing important role as spawning-ground due to various hydrobiological conditions of the side branch system. Considering these circumstances the rehabilitation of the required side-sleve was planned with parts of various water depths and flow speeds.



183

The construction o power plant practically will not have damaging effect on the water quality and aquatic fauna, since up to that time the river will have been dredged, including the due water flows and operation regimes. (The design, analysis, licensing were performed within the framework of separate procedure.) In case of construction works outside of the spawning period the effect of construction of engineering structures of water intake can be qualified only as disturbing/neutral, but as a result the completed rehabilitated side branch shall improve the living conditions of representative species of NATURA2000. From the criteria of ornithology the noise of construction works and the intervention due to presence of machines and people shall have strong indirect disturbing effect. Therefore to provide protection for the nesting bird species some works of the implementation of power plant with higher noise emission would be expedient to start outside of the nesting and secondary hatching period (1 April – 30 June), since this way the problems of nature conservation can be minimized. The appearance of migrating and visiting birds outside of nesting period do not create direct danger, since they can avoid the actual area of intervention due to their high mobility. In the analysed section of Danube not aquatic flora was found, however it can be stated that the water side flora shall be affected by the operation of power plant only indirectly. If the construction shall be limited to the plough land, the effect of construction of the flora is negligible. Notwithstanding a marginal forest belt of Salix Alba of 30 m width separates the river from the plough land in the area of construction site. The question of risk to botanic values will arise only in case of possible utilization, clearance of this area, but to evaluate this problem a single survey was not sufficient due to the spring/summer flora aspects. (We note that this will be possible of after dredging and the establishment of place of living for aquatic creatures, for which separate design for implementation license shall be prepared, including marginal forest belt and the plantation of new protecting forest belt.) As a result of botanic survey it can be stated anyway that no species of flora were found were found in the area in the late summer aspect with significant values for nature conservation.

6.6.4. Effects of operation on the operation In the above sections we described the survey of ecological conditions of area of environmental effect defined by the gas turbine power plant implemented in the region of Gy�r-Göny�. Within the framework of survey we performed one time local analysis in the area. This analysis was extended to section of Danube downstream mouth of Mosoni-Danube to Komáromig and in the side branch of EREBE isles with bacteriological analyses, including phytoplankton, biotecton, zooplankton, macro-zoobentos and ichthyofauna. Besides also analysis of flora and bird fauna was were performed in the area. The mostly exposed creatures due to planned investment are the aquatic microscopic invertebrata. In case of implementation of investment the heat load effect of the analysed river section probably will affect the composition of populations of aquatic invertebrata and the conditions of their quantitative and qualitative distribution. As a result of heat load, probably in the area of discharge of warm water the ecological environment shall be modified positively for the species with higher tolerance against heat and oxygen conditions, and on the



184

other hand the susceptible species that prefer optimally lower water temperatures and higher oxygen content shall be exposed to disadvantageous conditions. Due to higher local temperatures the intake of nutrients of plankton algae and the biotectonic algae will be more intense in the discharge area, their mass will be increased with a direct consequence of the increase of mass of zooplankton creatures and the organisms fed with biotecton. This increase of biomass at the lowest levels of food-chain shall induce the increase of individuals and biomass of complete population groups of species of macro-invertebrata. Therefore it is expected that the macro-invertebrata less susceptible to higher water temperature and the short term lower oxygen content, e.g. the characteristic species of metapotamal and hypopotamal living places or species detected in the affected area but preferring mainly aquatic conditions of dead waters, the local number of individuals probably will be increased significantly. It is expected that the species that propagate aggressively at present will be included in these populations, for example: Corbicula fluminea, Sinanodonta woodiana. On the contrary, due to missing information in this subject we can not forecast exactly the reaction of the passing characteristic species of upper Danube section as a result of deteriorating effect of the planned investment, for example: Sphaerium rivicola, Theodoxus danubialis and Ancylus fluviatilis. Naturally, this will result the modification of quantitative composition of fauna of macro-invertebrata and the dominance conditions of different species. As far as the above conclusions are concerned, the essential effects of the planned intervention should be analysed in details and the changes shall be followed up for longer terms (see monitoring). The heating plant to be implemented can modify the structure of fish population of the given section of Danube. Though – according to this survey – the potential effect can be defined schematically, the exact picture – especially for the evaluation of representative species on population level - can be defined only after knowing construction designs and the results of further analyses performed in different seasons. The potential effect of the planned power plant can be divided into two larger groups: hydrological and physical-chemical groups. The cooling water of the power plant, with water intake, shall change the hydrological conditions of the downstream section, however in our case the planned power plant will not change the water yield of Danube and its hydromorphologycal effect is limited to the side branch at Göny� rehabilitated by dredging. Considering the results of ecology analyses the change of hydrological conditions can affect the ecological conditions of side branch, and the opening of side branch again will have rather improving effect. The discharge of hot water, due to heat load, shall change the structure of the natural fish population in the downstream section. The discharged cooling water – depending on its quantity related to the actual water yield and on the value of dT related to actual water temperature – shall induce local effect in the main stream leading to circumventing in summer and increase of biomass in winter, mainly due to local growth of populations of insusceptible species. The disturbance of ecology can make the given section as an emission centre of invasive species. During design of discharge system it was considered that the temperature increase due to discharge should be minimal, e.g. during discharge into main stream at level of dT=4 oC, and after downstream when reaching first side branch (EREBE) dT=0.7-0.8 oC. Therefore in the main stream no significant ecological effect shall be expected, with even less effects on the environmental conditions of side branches, from the quality criteria of spawn-ground conditions. Otherwise this would lead to further reduction of biomass of fishes due to degradation of environment of side branches, on one hand, and to the deterioration of stability of ecological system by changing characteristic structure of fish populations.



185

During operation the heat load by the discharged cooling water shall increase the biomass, especially in winter period. At the same time, in the case of representative reophyl species – due to circumvention – local reduction of population can be expected in the discharge area. The increasing temperature in the side branch will lead mainly to the increase of populations of invasive fish species. According to the survey the population of stagnophyl representative species is not significant in the given section; therefore not further changes are expected. The temperature rise shall have more significant effect in the semystatic side branch serving as spawning-ground for the creatures, but the temperature rise caused by the water reaching the EREBE isle side branch is only dT=0.7-0.8 oC. During rehabilitation of EREBE side branch planned in the future the favourable effect of the side branch made again streaming shall compensate this effect, therefore the opening of EREBE side branch can be recommended. At present the side branch is closed, the heated cooling water stays in the main stream of river, e.g. it does not have any effect on the side branch. The representative species of the given section of Danube – according to their natural characteristics – are mainly species of fishes preferring stream (Aspius aspius, Sabanajewia aurata, Hucho hucho, Gymnocephalus baloni, Gymnocephalus schraetzer, Zingel, zingel, Cottus gobio). Besides, also some special species characteristic for areas with slower water flow of side branch (Gobio albipinnatus, Rhodeus sericeus, Cobitis elongatoide). The effects on the fish populations, including representative species of NATURA 2000, have improving character in case of species preferring water streams, while the effects on special species characteristic for areas with slower water flow of side branch system – even at the EREBE isles – are neutral. As a summary it is obvious that the area of living places for representative species of NATURA 2000 is extending. Considering the survey results, according to which the effects of heated and discharged cooling water of the Nuclear Power Plant at Paks and the changes of water chemistry parameters of Danube river in longitudinal section are statistically not significant, no leaps in changes in water quality classes will be expected in the whole river section. According to the evaluation of heat tail model and with the consideration of former experiences at Paks the following statements are valid with regard to water quality and the more important groups of aquatic creatures: The heated cooling water shall take off in Danube section between Göny�-Koppánymonostor along the right side bank, despite the heat load by the power plant, the water regime of Danube and the changes of conditions of river bed and river regulation in the section after the uppermost river section downstream water discharge. Considering the temperature limits related water quality and the more important populations of aquatic creatures, the temperature of near 4 0C shall not induce any deteriorating effect even in warmer summer months in this short river section, and the temperature rise will never achieve the value of 30 0C specified as critical temperature. In the lowest section of model (area of Koppánymonostor) the temperature of Danube shall be higher only with 0.28 oC during operation of power plant. This change is very low without any deteriorating effects. In periods with shallow water regime defined by shallow shipping water level the Danube water shall not inflow into the side branch at Koppánymonostor. At



186

higher water regimes of Danube, when the side branches are also flooded – due to significant dilution – even the specified value of temperature rise of 0.28 0C can be neglected. Also the deterioration of subsurface water base under the isles is negligible. There are many factors that shall have indirect effects on the bird fauna. Among others these are the landscape modifying effect of planned power plant and the effect of discharge of heat loaded cooling water on the aquatic creatures and through this effect also on the populations of bird species feeding with aquatic organisms. Naturally, when evaluating the expected effects the auxiliary power of the planned investment also should be considered, for example the installation of overhead electric power transmission lines, however the environmental impact analysis of these routed structures – and also their licensing – do not come under the scope of this environmental impact study. From the point of view of bird protection the most significant living places of birds nearest to the planned power plant are found on the river bank park forest arranged in wood belt consisting of whitewood osier-poplar, mainly dominated by Salix alba. The populations of bird species living in park forest in water and at river bank feeding through the food-chain with aquatic organisms exposed indirectly to the heat load of power plant are connected to the river bank park forest arranged in wood belt and the living place spots of EREBE isles at a distance of about 4 km from the planned power plant. With regard to the rehabilitation dredging of side branch used also for water intake the establishment of new aqueous living places has improved the living conditions of water-birds, their feeding possibilities. The effect of discharge of warm water in cold weather shall improve anyway the feeding possibilities of water-birds and with this also the living conditions of representative species found in the area of indirect environment6al effect.

6.6.5. Effect of abandonment on the flora and fauna The effect of demolition of the power plant is similar to the effects of construction works, therefore the execution of noisy works of demolition is recommended outside of the nesting and secondary hatching period. The demolition of water engineering structures, if required, (e.g. water intake plant, discharge plant) shall be performed outside of spawning period. The plant damaged during demolition should be restored. The probability of complete abandonment of the site is very low due to its favourable location (without food risk, neighbouring port at Danube). After the abandonment of the power plant the side branch of Danube shall be left in natural condition and due to termination of permanent discharge the change of aquatic flora and fauna is expected with some rearrangement. The termination of the favourable wintering water surface can have unfavourable effect also on the bird fauna. Consistently the unfavourable effects due to the termination of warm water discharge from the power plant side can not be changed, the discharge of warm water will be impossible.



187

6.7. Effects on the landscape, utilization of region The territorial classification of the site – according to the valid arrangement plan – is commercial, economical area, however, at present, the site of power plant is partly unused and partly a plough land. According to the arrangement plan being under correction the site shall be reclassified as industrial, economical area, e.g. the implementation of the power plant at the planned site shall comply with arrangement plant, but the establishment of power plant shall lead to actual change of the present utilisation form. In accordance with the investment of international river port implemented in the neighborhood of site the installation of the power plant shall harmonize with the recently started transformation of area into an industrial centre. One of the advantages of the combined cycle technology with gas turbine is that the floor area and spatial area (height) occupied by the power plant is much lower than those for power plants with other technologies. The establishment of power plant buildings and engineering structures are defined mainly by the demand of technology; the architecture of buildings shall be adapted to the state-of-the-art power plant architecture tendencies. The preliminary landscape design of power plant is shown on Figure 6.7-1.-2.

Figure 6.7.-1.



188

Figure 6.7-2.

6.8. Effects on human health The Human-health study was written (see Appendix No. 2.) by Dr. Lantos Health Service Deposit Company (Dr. Lantos Egészségügyi Bt). In the study the human-health aspects of the Gönyü Combine Cycle Power-Plant of (2x) 400 MW power are presented and discussed. In the study the state of health of inhabitants living in the environment is presented. It was concluded that morbidity and mortality data are better than national average, which can be correlated unequivocally with the economical status of the region. It can also be concluded that state of health of people living in Slovakia does not show significant differences from Hungarian population (Slovakian data is slightly better). Human health aspects of the operation of the power-plant were shown thematically. It could be concluded that from human health point of view, only the discharged flue-gasses require detailed analysis, within this, only nitrogen oxide emission is remarkable (in the case of gas firing). The yearly maximum concentrations can be estimated at south east direction near Gönyü: 1.2% of the regulation limit (in the case of two blocks). At other parts of the impact zone, nitrogen oxide concentration is expectedly even lower. Chronic effect of nitrogen oxides is not proven, they have no terratogenic and carcinogenic effect. In the case of gas supply perturbations, the applied oil firing will occur only exceptionally (for short times). Nevertheless, it must be mentioned, that its environmental impacts are more pronounced. Due to normal operation of the planned power plant no change in the morbidity and mortality is expected, and installation of extra capacity of the health service is unnecessary due to this normal operation, neither in Hungary nor in the neighbouring Slovakia. The impacts (expositions) on the workers of the factory was analysed and the expected risks were determined. It can be concluded that due to use of highly automated, up-to-date technology and the low number of required workers, the average risks are even lower than generally in today’s energy sector. Among the impacts effecting the workers, the level of noise exceeding 85 dB and possible heat-effect should be mentioned, for which propositions were given in the detailed sections. Special attention must be paid to safety education of workers, especially for maintenance and cleaning, as well as to work-hygienic service.



189

Possible human health aspects of serious damage are described shortly. It was concluded that they do not require other than regular actions of catastrophe protection service. Human health consequences of serious damage over the border are not expected. According to the study, the establishment of the power-plant in the region is economically essential, and from environmental and so from human-health point of view it is practically neutral. The power-plant does not require establishment of extra health service capacity.

6.9. Damage in emergency situation, accidents causing environment load, failures and their consequences

6.9.1. Classification of the power plant according to criteria of industrial risks According to the definitions of Decree No LXXIV of 1999 on control and organization of protection against catastrophe and fighting against hazardous substances and its modifications in Decree No VIII of 2006: „w) hazardous industrial plant: whole site of plant under the control of the operator where in one of more hazardous facilities – including also the related infrastructure – hazardous substances are present in threshold quantities defined in valid regulation issued fro the execution of the Act (despite the classification of the scope of activity of plant as industrial or agricultural or other).” The threshold quantity defined in Appendix No 1 of the Government Decree No 18/2006. (I. 26.) on heavy accidents related to hazardous substances shall be achieved only in the case of quantity of fuel oil, considering the substances used in the power plant. For crude oil products the lower threshold limit is 2500 t, while the upper limit is 25000 t. In the power plant or each unit about 21000-25000 t oil shall be stored, therefore in case of implementation of two units scenario the stored quantity exceeds the upper threshold limit of the regulation. The Combined Cycle Power Plant at Gönny� shall be classified as hazardous plant, accordingly. According to paragraph 30. § (1) of act LXXIV of 1999 the construction license, start up licence and the license for the start of hazardous activity can be issued only by the National Chief Directorate of Protection Against Catastrophe of the Home Office with the approval of the Hungarian Commercial Licensing Office. The operator shall enclose a Safety Report to the license application. This Safety Report – for the power plant at Göny� – shall be prepared and submitted to licensing authority probably in the second half of 2007, according to the detailed plans. However, for the unified licensing process about the utilization of the environment both the safety report and the official decision taken with the consideration of this report shall have been available.



190

6.9.2. Summary of the possible (explored and analysed) emergency situations Damage in emergency situation: unexpected and sudden contamination or damage to the environment. In a qualified sense the consequences of industrial accidents are regarded as damages in emergency situations, however in broader sense any of unexpected natural catastrophes (e.g. flood, earthquake and so on) come under this scope. Damage in emergency situation can occur as a result

- natural catastrophe (earthquake, flood, lightning and so on, - traffic accident, - technology problem, operation failure, - intentional or inadvertent human action (e.g. damage of gas pipeline with

the excavator). In the following table the data on the possible extent and probability of potential damages due to the operation of new equipment are included. With this the risk of activities and processes can be defined. For characterizing different possible emergency situations the following classification was prepared:

Orders: 1 2 3 4 Quantity of potential contaminant Not significant Significant Large quantity --

Character of impact Small extent Significant Property damage

Dangerous for human, flora

and fauna

Extent of damage Small extent – for short period Significant Large extent

With long term, or long period

damage

Probability Negligible (less than 1 time in

20 years)

Low (1 time in 20 years)

Significant (more than 1

time in 1 year) --

Table 6.9.2-1. Classification system



191

Potential contaminant Event Quantity Character

of impact Extent of damage

Probability category

Fuel oil Escape 3 3-4 2-3 2

Fire 3 3-4 2-3 1

Lubricating oil Escape 1 1 2 2

Fire 2 3-4 2-3 1

Flue gases on the territory of the power plant

Fire 2-3 1-2 1 1

Flue gases outside of the territory of the power plant

Fire 1 1 1 1

Escape of gas 2 1 1 2

Natural gas Fire 2 3-4 2-3 1

Explosion 3 3-4 3-4 1

Other gases Escape of gas 1 1 1 1

(e.g. acetylene) Fire 1 2-4 1-2 1

Explosion 1 3-4 2-3 1

Noise Blow down of safety valve 2 1 1 3

Waste Escape 1 1 1 2

Fire 1-2 1 1 1

Waste water Uncontrolled escape 2 1-2 2-4 2

Contamination on roads Escape 1-2 1-2 2-4 3

Table 6.9.2-1. Risk analysis of potential emergency situations occurring during operation of the new

equipment Considering the experience having accumulated for the operation of combined cycle power plants the character and risk of emergency situations occurring with such types of plants do not differ significantly from the potential damages occurring at power plants based on traditional technology. In the following part of this document we describe the technical principles and measures used for preventing or reducing effect of emergency situations. To prevent damages special design with adequate safety measures for handling hazardous substances shall be used. This is provided with the compliance with special decrees, standards and requirements of gas industry, environment protection, safety engineering, labour protection and fire protection, e.g. pressure limitation with safety valves, installation of safety



192

elements against pipe burst, creating safety zones. For the case of natural catastrophe (earthquake, lightning) – considering their frequency and strength - the relevant provisions of regulations and standards shall apply and shall have met by the adequate professional authorities during implementation and start up licensing procedures. In design phase also these regulations shall be considered extensively. In the period of construction work the emergency situations can be avoided by complying with regulations on documentation of control of built in machines, equipment and materials. The accidental installation or commissioning of parts with material defect can be avoided with construction analysis and pressure test at the factory or before the commissioning. During operation the emergency situations can be avoided by the application of preventive technology solutions (e.g. passive and active corrosion protection), on one hand, and the reduction of probability of dangerous situations due to human failure is possible by meeting or having met the provisions of regulations and operational instructions, on the other hand. The systematic controls and maintenance works shall provide the discovery of smaller failures and defects in due time and the potential larger environmental and material damages can be avoided accordingly. The protection against deliberate malevolent actions can be provided by fencing in and using property protection systems at the site. Before the commissioning of new equipment the Water Quality Emergency Security Plan shall be prepared. In this Plan the definition of requirements for reducing potential risk affecting the environment and the action plans for handling actually occurring emergency situations are summarised. The Water Quality Emergency Security Plan defines the required measures for different categories of operation failures in detailed form with the specification tasks of different employees. Also the appliances and machines required and maintained for the elimination of damage are listed, together with the actions to be effectuated in order to restore the original conditions. The Water Quality Emergency Security Plan shall be updated continuously, e.g. it has to be actualized after every change. For the case of emergency situation the required emergency materials and appliances and the trained personnel shall be available.

6.9.3. Emergency situations affecting air quality The emergency situations affecting air quality according to Table 6.9.2-2. are as follows - fire events, - gas escape.

6.9.3.1.Fire event As it can be seen from Table 6.9.2-2. the fire event is one and – considering the impact – a significant group potential emergency situations. In the case of a possible fire both the burning process and the extinguishing of fire can cause damages to the environment. The products of burning (gas, fume, and soot) can escape into the air, where the gases can be mixed depending on the actual meteorological conditions, while the heavier particles can be



193

deposited on the earth after a time. It is difficult to predict the propagations of the contamination, since it depends on the extent of fire, meteorological conditions, dispersion processes and the natural and artificial (e.g. water spraying) sedimentation processes. To prevent fire events and to reduce consequences, a fundamental fire protection system shall be installed. The fire protection principles shall be considered extensively (e.g. application of fire resistant materials, insulation of fire hazardous substances and keeping distance from open flame and so on). The fire protection devices shall be adjusted to the risk expected in the specific areas and the possible type of fire. The fire protection characteristics of most important fire hazardous materials used in the power plant:

Fire hazard class

Gas group / temperature

class

Fire hazard category

Category of electric hazard

Natural gas Class ”A”: fire- and explosion

hazardous substance with high initiation

sensitivity

Ex IIA /T1 -- According to

standard series MSZ EN 60079

Fuel oil Turbine oil (lubrication and regulation oil) Transformer oil

Class ”C”, according to

Decree 35/1996 (XII. 29.) BM

--

Category No „III”,

according to paragraph XI of Appendix No 4

of Decree 2/2002 (I. 23) BM

According to requirements of standard series

MSz 2364

Table 6.9.3-1. A fire signalling system shall be installed in order to protect new equipment. The devices with significant risk of fire (e.g. transformers, lubrication oil system, cable areas and so on) shall be supplied with automatic detectors adopted according to the relevant fire hazard. At the critical points defined with the method of fire risk analysis built in automatic fire fighting devices shall be installed. Thus the supplier of gas turbine and steam turbine shall supply also the fire signalling and the suitable CO2 based fire fighting system together with the equipment. In cooperation with the fire signalling system these systems can extinguish fire with high safety even in the initial phase. In the oil storage area, to protect the fuel oil tanks of ~30000 m3 with steel protecting ring, solid cover and internal floating roof, an automatic (so called stable) built in foam extinguisher shall be installed. The transformers shall be separated with fire barrier walls from each other and from the environment. Under the transformers a closed interceptor basin with gravel bed shall be built to collect the oil accidentally leaking from the transformer. The capacity of the basin is sufficient to collect the total oil charge of the transformers. The upper part of the shaft is



194

closed with a grid and a fire division layer made of gravel to prevent the combustion of oil and the propagation of fire. Other parts to be protected from fire shall be supplied with fire extinguishers filled up with agent of the required quantity and quality. Other active fire fighting systems Fire water system A fire water network shall be installed in the yard area of the power plant. The network is a ring type pipeline network under pressure, with different loops and it is filled up with water. The basic pressure of the network is min. 5 bar (which is defined for worst case at the valve at least favourable point and total water intake). The hydrants are of surface type. The fire water network shall be supplied with two fire water pumps driven by Diesel motor of electric motor and the required water intake shall be supplied directly from Danube river. One of the pumps shall have sufficient capacity to deliver the required quantity of fire water, while the other, with the same capacity, shall be used as reserve. In case of pumps with electric drive the electric power shall be supplied from two independent power supply networks with the possibility of exchange of power sources between pumps. Also the water supply of built in fire fighting system shall be provided from the fire water network of yard area. Intercepting contaminated fire water During fire fighting some contaminants dangerous for the environment can be washed out with the fire water and contaminate environment (soil, ground water and surface water). According to the requirements of legal regulation this potentially contaminated water shall be collected, intercepted in a special basin for emergency storage. The contamination of natural surface waters and the soil contamination shall be prevented anyway.

6.9.3.2.Escape of gas The escape of gas can lead to:

- Air pollution: escape of natural gas - Fire and explosion hazard.

The extent of the possible environmental impact depends on the following circumstances:

- quickness of alarming, - period before the elimination (closing valve) of fuel supply, - professional way and quickness of prevention, - extent of damage, - meteorological conditions, - natural and built in environment in the vicinity of the site.

For (external) distribution pipeline and the (internal) consumption pipeline the emergency situation may occur as a result of some external intervention (e.g. damaging pipeline with the excavator and so on), material defect, human failure or intentional damage. The emergency situation can be avoided by preventing the above causes.



195

To avoid the emergency situations the following preventing measures are available: design, construction control, (e.g. welds, insulations), preventive technical protection (e.g. active and passive corrosion protection), installation of protecting automatic devices (e.g. pressure limitation with safety valves, pipe burst protection) mentioned among general preventive protection methods, including systematic control and maintenance, on one hand, and creating safety zone against external hazards, marking routes (poles installed on the surface along the route of pipeline), on the other hand. The built in pipe burst armatures shall close the damaged pipeline section in case of subbed pressure drop and issue alarm signal. To detect gas leakage special gas detecting stations shall be installed at the gas receiving station, auxiliary boilers of the power plant to signal gas leakage before achieving dangerous level. Detecting instruments shall be installed at all points where the gas leakage is possible with permanent interconnection with the control room. When gas leakage is detected the system generates alarm signal and the relevant measure is taken and the control system stops the technology process automatically. This protecting function can not be circumvented or excluded from the control engineering system. In case of leakage of natural gas when the gas detectors generate alarm signal, the escaped gas is removed from the building and the container of gas module with the emergency ventilation system. When the concentration achieves 40% (4.5 vol%) of the lower explosion limit, the armatures of the gas supply shall be closed automatically and the gas supply shall be stopped accordingly. Due to this safety measure only about 1-2 m3 natural gas can escape which is easily removed from the room in some minutes with the emergency ventilation system. This quantity of gas shall not have any significant effect even on the site of the power plant.

6.9.4. Emergency situations affecting soil and ground water quantity According to Table 6.9.2-2. the emergency situations affecting soil quality are as follows:

- escape of oil, spill of wastes, - uncontrolled escape of waste water, - fire events, - escape or spill of transported materials during traffic accident.

The oil or waste possibly escaping from the closed oil systems (reserve fuel system, transformers, lubricating oil systems) can be spilt on the ground surface and therefore can deteriorate soil quality. For the case of possible tank leakage of tank damage the transformers are supplied with closed intercepting basins. The oil can be removed from the intercepting basins in controlled circumstances. The environmental impact related to the escape of communal and technology waste waters occur only in cases of leakage or burst of waste water pipeline, with the contamination of underground regions with waste water. The environmental impact is tolerable or bearable when the consequences of leakage/burst are extended only to a distance of several meters from the damaged part. In case of a possible traffic accident the leaking or spilled hazardous wastes can contaminate soil. In order to prevent damaging effects of the possibly leaking substances during transportation and along the material handling routes on the site of power plant the roads shall



196

be supplied with solid pavement. Nevertheless the damage preventing actions have to be taken anyway immediately after the soil contamination event. Among the emergency events affecting the soil quality also the fire events have to be mentioned. In this case the water and a part of foam-compound – mixed with the burning material – can contaminate soil. This type of contaminant is well definable and can be neutralized effectively. In order to reduce consequences the damage preventing actions should be made without delay after the fire event as follows:

- soaking up and collecting spilt substances, - survey of the extent of contamination, - cleaning of contaminated soil.

After detecting accident the causes of damage shall be eliminated without delay and the extent and intensity of contamination have to be surveyed with the relevant cleaning up of the contaminated layers. For the approximate calculation we used the worst case method (permanent soaking of water by the geological medium) which is practically impossible (with the exception of emergency situation), since special protection systems (intercepting basin, oil dripping detectors and so on) shall be installed to prevent them. The intercepting basins shall be dimensioned according to the requirement to prevent the escape of oil into the geological medium by the intercepting area. Supposing the extreme case of emergency situation, when the total quantity of the fuel oil stored in tanks (~30 000 m3 by units) escapes into the soil and probably also into the ground water (also supposing the late detection of escape and the inefficient intervention). In such case the contamination of soil is as follows:

- With low or medium elevation level of Danube the ground water flows towards Danube. Due to vicinity of Danube and the direction of flow the contaminant can reach the river. - With high water elevation of Danube the ground water shall have a supply from the Danube water. In this case the ground water flows towards background areas. The contaminant getting into the ground water shall be spread and mingled in the area.

In the approximate calculations (Appendix No 11.), considering the worst case (continuous escape on the surface of geological medium), homogenous gravel with sand as backfilling matter, stationary ground water level at the depth of 7-9 m under the surface and spreading thickness of oil on the surface of about 50 cm the estimated soaking time is about 131-170 days. Therefore about three months are available to prevent the (non-observed) continuously escaping or dripping oil from getting into the ground water. To prevent, avoid or moderate the soil contamination – when some damage of tanks is detected the unloading of oil has to be started without delay and the discharge of the damaged tank shall be performed as soon as possible.



197

6.10. Monitoring systems

6.10.1. Monitoring during installation Subsurface waters At the site, in the period of preparatory works, one ground water monitoring well was bored. The location and technical construction of the existing well No 1 (EOVX: 266809, EOVY: 556641) to be used as one of the wells of the monitoring network is shown in Appendix 12. The piping of monitoring well shall be extended up with the backfilling. After backfilling to follow up of changes of ground water quality another three new monitoring wells shall be bored with a structure similar to that of shown in the Appendix, but deeper, considering the height of the backfilling (with a depth of bottom hole about 14 m). These three wells shall be bored in the three corners of the construction site of power plant (see wells No 3-5 in the Appendix No 12). Two of the monitoring wells shall be used for detecting contamination leaving the site in northern direction and two of wells bored at the southern side shall be used for monitoring background contamination. Sampling: Quarterly, with regard to taking water sample, chemical analysis, water chemistry, TPH and toxic metals. The water level shall be measured at all sampling procedure. The data on the actual water elevation of Danube shall be added. See the monitoring system of groundwater regime on Fig 6.10.1-1.

Figure 6.10.1-1.

Monitoring system of groundwater regime



198

Surface waters The implementation of the power plant shall be started after dredging and backfilling. In this period the surface shall not be deteriorated, however the extraordinary contamination should be paid attention to. Also the permanent local control of meeting water protection requirements during construction works should be considered efficiently. Living world Before the start of trial run the monitoring of conditions without heat tail shall be performed (in the reference profiles detailed later). Also the water quality parameters and groups of living creatures required by the global water quality guidelines of the European Union should be recorded: parameters of water chemistry (oxygen transfer, inorganic nutrients for plants, organic and inorganic micro-contaminants), phytoplankton, biotecton, higher aquatic plants (macro-phyton), macroscopic invertebrate, ichthyofauna. Besides also monitoring of bacteriology and zooplankton is required (e.g. rotiferous and crustacean-plankton).

6.10.2. Monitoring during operation Measurement of air pollutant emission One of the elements of the control engineering system is the flue gas analyser and the emission measurement system. The inlet thermal power of the firing system of the combined cycle unit is 709 MW; therefore a system for the measurement and recording of flue gas condition shall be installed according to Decree 10/2003. (VII.11.) KvVM. The measurements are performed according to the method of sampling. The measured characteristics are as follows: CO, O2, NOX, SO2 and solid particles (soot) and the temperature, pressure and flow speed of the flue gas. The analysers shall have automatic calibration system. The speed of flue gas flow shall be measured with ultrasonic flow meter. The humidity of flue gas is measured periodically. The emission measurement results shall be received and duly processed with the emission computer (EMI-PC) installed in the control room. The results of emission measurements shall be displayed – besides the emission computer (EMI-PC) used for data collection – also on the process control display of the power plant. The emission computer (EMI-PC) shall provide the basic data required for the official reporting with the exclusion of any possibility of manipulation, while the data of the process control system of the power plant are displayed for technology interventions. Subsurface waters After commissioning, with the help of four monitoring wells the quality change and the level of ground water can be followed up. Two of the monitoring wells shall be used for detecting contamination leaving the site in northern direction and two of wells bored at the southern side shall be used for monitoring background contamination. Sampling: Quarterly, with regard to taking water sample, chemical analysis, water chemistry, TPH and toxic metals.



199

The water level shall be measured at all sampling procedure. The data on the actual water elevation of Danube shall be added. See the monitoring system of groundwater regime on Fig 6.10.1-1. Surface waters After commissioning of the power plant the monitoring of impacts on the surface waters shall be performed in order to control the temperature of the heated cooling water and the temperature of Danube water, on one hand, and also to control the water quality, on the other hand. The control of the heated discharged cooling water and the temperature of Danube water according to the practise of the Hungarian freshwater cooled (Duna) power plant;

− Continuous measurement of water temperature at the point of water intake and at the discharge point (2 points),

− Periodic control of water temperature every week at the port of Göny� in the side branch (just in Winter) and at the water post of Danube (2 points, every week).

Control of water quality of the discharged water: Continuous measurement of water parameters at the water intake point of the power plant and at the discharge point: pH, conductivity and oil content, At the water intake point of the power plant and at the discharge point - quarterly measurement of general water chemistry parameters, TOC, SZOE, (above 5 mg/l also TPH), toxic metals, toxicity.

During seasonal analysis of aquatic plants and creatures of Danube, the water chemistry measurements of surface waters shall be extended with laboratory analysis of water samples taken in reference river sections (these are detailed in section monitoring of flora and fauna). See the monitoring system of surface water on Fig 6.10.2-1.



200

Figure 6.10.2-1.

Monitoring system of surface water Flora and fauna The tests related to effect of the heated cooling water of the power plant on the water quality and the flora and fauna of the relevant section of Danube river are proposed in the following (river bed) sections: 1. – At the part of the upper section of side branch at Göny� from the side of Mosoni Danube that is not affected by the heated water, 2. – Lower section of side branch at Göny�, below the heated water discharge point, 3. – Section from the EREBE isles, main stream 3.b - Section from the EREBE isles, side branch 4. – Lower part of EREBE isles, main stream 4.b- Lower part of EREBE isles, side branch 5.- Danube at Koppánymonostor

Considering the results of calculation of heat tail model mixing the water quality and flora and fauna of Danube can be exposed to such impacts that are important not only from the point of view of monitoring of water quality and nature conservation, but can be important due to some operational safety reasons also for the power plant. Within the framework of monitoring program it would be expedient to analyse those water quality parameters and groups of living creatures that are required by the global water quality guidelines of the European Union: water chemistry parameters (parameters of oxygen transfer, inorganic nutrients for plants, organic and inorganic micro-contaminants), phytoplankton, biotecton, higher aquatic plants (macro-phyton), macroscopic invertebrate, ichthyofauna and the monitoring of bacteriology and zooplankton (e.g. rotiferous and



201

crustacean-plankton). The latter group (of two) play important role also in the evaluation of quality of domestic surface waters. The execution of analyses of the above sections is proposed in the following periods:

- Three months before commissioning of power plant - Three months after commissioning of power plant - After that period in every season.

With the consideration of results of the yearly summary the position of monitoring sections and the frequency of analyses shall be revised. We propose to perform the analysis of macro-phyton and ichthyofauna with a frequency defined in the global guidelines (e-g- one time in 2-3 years). The sections of analysis can be used as reference places for the evaluation of effects of heated cooling water on the Danube river. See the monitoring system of groundwater regime on Fig 6.10.1-1.

6.10.3. Monitoring during and after abandonment Subsurface waters During demolition and four years after that the monitoring of subsurface waters should be continued. For the ÉDU-KTVF a summary report should be prepared. With the consideration of these results the time interval and the scope of components can be changed, interspaced and finally, after monitoring, they can be terminated. After that the wells shall be duly stemmed. Surface waters After the abandonment of the power plant the side branch of Danube shall be left in natural condition; no monitoring of surface water will be required. Flora and fauna After the abandonment of the power plant the side branch of Danube shall be left in natural condition. As a result of termination of permanent discharge of heated cooling water the change of flora and fauna of surface water is expected, some rearrangement processes will be possible. This however can not be modified from the part of the power plant (the heated water can not be added any more) therefore no monitoring is justified.



202

7. CROSS BORDER ENVIRONMENTAL EFFECTS The site of the power plant is located in direct neighbourhood of the country border – with the stream line of Danube as country border. The effects of construction works are expected only along transport routes and in the direct vicinity of the construction site, without any effect on the neighbouring Slovakian Republic even in emergency case. Considering the factors of environment effect of the power plant – as it is clear from the overview of factors of environment effect – only the primary and secondary effects of emission of air pollutants can induce some negligible cross border environment effects. Therefore the largest area of environment effect of the power plant, due to emission of pollutants, can be defined as a circle with a radius of 3.95 km with a part of it falling on the territory of Slovakia (see Figure 2.2..-1). The heated cooling water, at the river section between Göny�-Koppánymonostor, shall flow down along the right side river bank, independently from the heat load of power plant, water regime of Danube and the changes of conditions of the uppermost river bed section and the river downstream discharge point. The character of heat tail and the flow down of heat tail is in all cases similar. The maximal temperature values are detected along the river bank, therefore they do not affect Slovakia anyway. The effects of the abandonment of the power plant do not affect Slovakia, as it was the case with the construction period.



203

8. APPENDICES

1. The ÉDU- KTVF decision 2. Human-health study 3. Study of the Cultural Heritage 4. The layout plans of the power plant, and the schematic drawing of the oil system 5. The security datasheets of the chemical used for the water treatment 6. Modell calculations of air spreading 7. Evaluation of water quality of Danube and Mosoni-Danube according to sampling

network analysis 8. Pedology expert’s opinion 9. The calculation results of the numeric modelling of temperature flow 10. Ths significant pollutions and their behaviour in the ground 11. Approaching calculations of spreading of oily pollution 12. Technical arrangement of ground water detection well 13. Survey of ecology condition 14. Noise protetcion analysis study

ENVIRONMENTAL IMPACT STUDY

Documents

Transcript of ENVIRONMENTAL IMPACT STUDY